Jude the Obscure

Thomas Hardy

"Jude the Obscure" by Thomas Hardy is a novel published in 1895. It follows Jude Fawley, a working-class stonemason who dreams of becoming a scholar at Christminster. His ambitions become entangled with his passionate but troubled relationship with his cousin, Sue Bridehead. Through failed marriages, social ostracism, and personal tragedy, the novel explores the crushing weight of Victorian society's institutions—particularly marriage, religion, and class barriers—on those who dare to defy convention.

FictionRomance10 hr 7 min read3,200 downloads on Project Gutenberg

About This Book

Hardy's bleakest novel — so bitterly received on publication that he stopped writing fiction afterward.

Jude Fawley's ambition to study at a university that will never admit a stonemason's son, and his relationship with the fiercely independent Sue Bridehead, run headlong into a society with no room for either. Hardy's target is institutional: class barriers to education, and marriage laws that trap people who no longer love each other — themes he pursued with a bluntness Victorian readers weren't ready for.

Class barriers to ambitionMarriage as trapFate and social constraint

Discussion Questions

  • What does the novel suggest actually blocks Jude — his own choices, or the institutions around him?
  • How does Sue Bridehead's arc differ from the typical Victorian heroine, and why did that provoke such backlash?
Title Page & Table of Contents

[Illustration]

JUDE THE OBSCURE

by Thomas Hardy

CONTENTS

PREFACE

PART FIRST—At Marygreen

Chapter I

Chapter II

Chapter III

Chapter IV

Chapter V

Chapter VI

Chapter VII

Chapter VIII

Chapter IX

Chapter X

Chapter XI

PART SECOND—At Christminster

Chapter I

Chapter II

Chapter III

Chapter IV

Chapter V

Chapter VI

Chapter VII

PART THIRD—At Melchester

Chapter I

Chapter II

Chapter III

Chapter IV

Chapter V

Chapter VI

Chapter VII

Chapter VIII

Chapter IX

Chapter X

PART FOURTH—At Shaston

Chapter I

Chapter II

Chapter III

Chapter IV

Chapter V

Chapter VI

PART FIFTH—At Aldbrickham and Elsewhere

Chapter I

Chapter II

Chapter III

Chapter IV

Chapter V

Chapter VI

Chapter VII

Chapter VIII

PART SIXTH—At Christminster Again

Chapter I

Chapter II

Chapter III

Chapter IV

Chapter V

Chapter VI

Chapter VII

Chapter VIII

Chapter IX

Chapter X

Chapter XI

PREFACE

The history of this novel (whose birth in its present shape has been

much retarded by the necessities of periodical publication) is briefly

as follows. The scheme was jotted down in 1890, from notes made in 1887

and onward, some of the circumstances being suggested by the death of a

woman in the former year. The scenes were revisited in October, 1892;

the narrative was written in outline in 1892 and the spring of 1893,

and at full length, as it now appears, from August, 1893, onward into

the next year; the whole, with the exception of a few chapters, being

in the hands of the publisher by the end of 1894. It was begun as a

serial story in HARPER’S MAGAZINE at the end of November, 1894, and was

continued in monthly parts.

But, as in the case of _Tess of the D’Urbervilles_, the magazine

version was, for various reasons, abridged and modified in some degree,

the present edition being the first in which the whole appears as

originally written. And in the difficulty of coming to an early

decision in the matter of a title, the tale was issued under a

provisional name—two such titles having, in fact, been successively

adopted. The present and final title, deemed on the whole the best, was

one of the earliest thought of.

For a novel addressed by a man to men and women of full age, which

attempts to deal unaffectedly with the fret and fever, derision and

disaster, that may press in the wake of the strongest passion known to

humanity, and to point, without a mincing of words, the tragedy of

unfulfilled aims, I am not aware that there is anything in the handling

to which exception can be taken.

Like former productions of this pen, _Jude the Obscure_ is simply an

endeavor to give shape and coherence to a series of seemings, or

personal impressions, the question of their consistency or their

discordance, of their permanence or their transitoriness, being

regarded as not of the first moment.

T.H.

_August_, 1895.

Part First AT MARYGREEN

_“Yea, many there be that have run out of their wits for women, and

become servants for their sakes. Many also have perished, have erred,

and sinned, for women… O ye men, how can it be but women should be

strong, seeing they do thus?”_—ESDRAS.

I

The schoolmaster was leaving the village, and everybody seemed sorry.

The miller at Cresscombe lent him the small white tilted cart and horse

to carry his goods to the city of his destination, about twenty miles

off, such a vehicle proving of quite sufficient size for the departing

teacher’s effects. For the schoolhouse had been partly furnished by the

managers, and the only cumbersome article possessed by the master, in

addition to the packing-case of books, was a cottage piano that he had

bought at an auction during the year in which he thought of learning

instrumental music. But the enthusiasm having waned he had never

acquired any skill in playing, and the purchased article had been a

perpetual trouble to him ever since in moving house.

The rector had gone away for the day, being a man who disliked the

sight of changes. He did not mean to return till the evening, when the

new school-teacher would have arrived and settled in, and everything

would be smooth again.

The blacksmith, the farm bailiff, and the schoolmaster himself were

standing in perplexed attitudes in the parlour before the instrument.

The master had remarked that even if he got it into the cart he should

not know what to do with it on his arrival at Christminster, the city

he was bound for, since he was only going into temporary lodgings just

at first.

A little boy of eleven, who had been thoughtfully assisting in the

packing, joined the group of men, and as they rubbed their chins he

spoke up, blushing at the sound of his own voice: “Aunt have got a

great fuel-house, and it could be put there, perhaps, till you’ve found

a place to settle in, sir.”

“A proper good notion,” said the blacksmith.

It was decided that a deputation should wait on the boy’s aunt—an old

maiden resident—and ask her if she would house the piano till Mr.

Phillotson should send for it. The smith and the bailiff started to see

about the practicability of the suggested shelter, and the boy and the

schoolmaster were left standing alone.

“Sorry I am going, Jude?” asked the latter kindly.

Tears rose into the boy’s eyes, for he was not among the regular day

scholars, who came unromantically close to the schoolmaster’s life, but

one who had attended the night school only during the present teacher’s

term of office. The regular scholars, if the truth must be told, stood

at the present moment afar off, like certain historic disciples,

indisposed to any enthusiastic volunteering of aid.

The boy awkwardly opened the book he held in his hand, which Mr.

Phillotson had bestowed on him as a parting gift, and admitted that he

was sorry.

“So am I,” said Mr. Phillotson.

“Why do you go, sir?” asked the boy.

“Ah—that would be a long story. You wouldn’t understand my reasons,

Jude. You will, perhaps, when you are older.”

“I think I should now, sir.”

“Well—don’t speak of this everywhere. You know what a university is,

and a university degree? It is the necessary hallmark of a man who

wants to do anything in teaching. My scheme, or dream, is to be a

university graduate, and then to be ordained. By going to live at

Christminster, or near it, I shall be at headquarters, so to speak, and

if my scheme is practicable at all, I consider that being on the spot

will afford me a better chance of carrying it out than I should have

elsewhere.”

The smith and his companion returned. Old Miss Fawley’s fuel-house was

dry, and eminently practicable; and she seemed willing to give the

instrument standing-room there. It was accordingly left in the school

till the evening, when more hands would be available for removing it;

and the schoolmaster gave a final glance round.

The boy Jude assisted in loading some small articles, and at nine

o’clock Mr. Phillotson mounted beside his box of books and other

_impedimenta_, and bade his friends good-bye.

“I shan’t forget you, Jude,” he said, smiling, as the cart moved off.

“Be a good boy, remember; and be kind to animals and birds, and read

all you can. And if ever you come to Christminster remember you hunt me

out for old acquaintance’ sake.”

The cart creaked across the green, and disappeared round the corner by

the rectory-house. The boy returned to the draw-well at the edge of the

greensward, where he had left his buckets when he went to help his

patron and teacher in the loading. There was a quiver in his lip now

and after opening the well-cover to begin lowering the bucket he paused

and leant with his forehead and arms against the framework, his face

wearing the fixity of a thoughtful child’s who has felt the pricks of

life somewhat before his time. The well into which he was looking was

as ancient as the village itself, and from his present position

appeared as a long circular perspective ending in a shining disk of

quivering water at a distance of a hundred feet down. There was a

lining of green moss near the top, and nearer still the hart’s-tongue

fern.

He said to himself, in the melodramatic tones of a whimsical boy, that

the schoolmaster had drawn at that well scores of times on a morning

like this, and would never draw there any more. “I’ve seen him look

down into it, when he was tired with his drawing, just as I do now, and

when he rested a bit before carrying the buckets home! But he was too

clever to bide here any longer—a small sleepy place like this!”

A tear rolled from his eye into the depths of the well. The morning was

a little foggy, and the boy’s breathing unfurled itself as a thicker

fog upon the still and heavy air. His thoughts were interrupted by a

sudden outcry:

“Bring on that water, will ye, you idle young harlican!”

It came from an old woman who had emerged from her door towards the

garden gate of a green-thatched cottage not far off. The boy quickly

waved a signal of assent, drew the water with what was a great effort

for one of his stature, landed and emptied the big bucket into his own

pair of smaller ones, and pausing a moment for breath, started with

them across the patch of clammy greensward whereon the well

stood—nearly in the centre of the little village, or rather hamlet of

Marygreen.

It was as old-fashioned as it was small, and it rested in the lap of an

undulating upland adjoining the North Wessex downs. Old as it was,

however, the well-shaft was probably the only relic of the local

history that remained absolutely unchanged. Many of the thatched and

dormered dwelling-houses had been pulled down of late years, and many

trees felled on the green. Above all, the original church, hump-backed,

wood-turreted, and quaintly hipped, had been taken down, and either

cracked up into heaps of road-metal in the lane, or utilized as pig-sty

walls, garden seats, guard-stones to fences, and rockeries in the

flower-beds of the neighbourhood. In place of it a tall new building of

modern Gothic design, unfamiliar to English eyes, had been erected on a

new piece of ground by a certain obliterator of historic records who

had run down from London and back in a day. The site whereon so long

had stood the ancient temple to the Christian divinities was not even

recorded on the green and level grass-plot that had immemorially been

the churchyard, the obliterated graves being commemorated by

eighteen-penny cast-iron crosses warranted to last five years.

II

Slender as was Jude Fawley’s frame he bore the two brimming

house-buckets of water to the cottage without resting. Over the door

was a little rectangular piece of blue board, on which was painted in

yellow letters, “Drusilla Fawley, Baker.” Within the little lead panes

of the window—this being one of the few old houses left—were five

bottles of sweets, and three buns on a plate of the willow pattern.

While emptying the buckets at the back of the house he could hear an

animated conversation in progress within-doors between his great-aunt,

the Drusilla of the sign-board, and some other villagers. Having seen

the school-master depart, they were summing up particulars of the

event, and indulging in predictions of his future.

“And who’s he?” asked one, comparatively a stranger, when the boy

entered.

“Well ye med ask it, Mrs. Williams. He’s my great-nephew—come since you

was last this way.” The old inhabitant who answered was a tall, gaunt

woman, who spoke tragically on the most trivial subject, and gave a

phrase of her conversation to each auditor in turn. “He come from

Mellstock, down in South Wessex, about a year ago—worse luck for ’n,

Belinda” (turning to the right) “where his father was living, and was

took wi’ the shakings for death, and died in two days, as you know,

Caroline” (turning to the left). “It would ha’ been a blessing if

Goddy-mighty had took thee too, wi’ thy mother and father, poor useless

boy! But I’ve got him here to stay with me till I can see what’s to be

done with un, though I am obliged to let him earn any penny he can.

Just now he’s a-scaring of birds for Farmer Troutham. It keeps him out

of mischty. Why do ye turn away, Jude?” she continued, as the boy,

feeling the impact of their glances like slaps upon his face, moved

aside.

The local washerwoman replied that it was perhaps a very good plan of

Miss or Mrs. Fawley’s (as they called her indifferently) to have him

with her—“to kip ’ee company in your loneliness, fetch water, shet the

winder-shetters o’ nights, and help in the bit o’ baking.”

Miss Fawley doubted it. … “Why didn’t ye get the schoolmaster to take

’ee to Christminster wi’ un, and make a scholar of ’ee,” she continued,

in frowning pleasantry. “I’m sure he couldn’t ha’ took a better one.

The boy is crazy for books, that he is. It runs in our family rather.

His cousin Sue is just the same—so I’ve heard; but I have not seen the

child for years, though she was born in this place, within these four

walls, as it happened. My niece and her husband, after they were

married, didn’ get a house of their own for some year or more; and then

they only had one till—Well, I won’t go into that. Jude, my child,

don’t you ever marry. ’Tisn’t for the Fawleys to take that step any

more. She, their only one, was like a child o’ my own, Belinda, till

the split come! Ah, that a little maid should know such changes!”

Jude, finding the general attention again centering on himself, went

out to the bakehouse, where he ate the cake provided for his breakfast.

The end of his spare time had now arrived, and emerging from the garden

by getting over the hedge at the back he pursued a path northward, till

he came to a wide and lonely depression in the general level of the

upland, which was sown as a corn-field. This vast concave was the scene

of his labours for Mr. Troutham the farmer, and he descended into the

midst of it.

The brown surface of the field went right up towards the sky all round,

where it was lost by degrees in the mist that shut out the actual verge

and accentuated the solitude. The only marks on the uniformity of the

scene were a rick of last year’s produce standing in the midst of the

arable, the rooks that rose at his approach, and the path athwart the

fallow by which he had come, trodden now by he hardly knew whom, though

once by many of his own dead family.

“How ugly it is here!” he murmured.

The fresh harrow-lines seemed to stretch like the channellings in a

piece of new corduroy, lending a meanly utilitarian air to the expanse,

taking away its gradations, and depriving it of all history beyond that

of the few recent months, though to every clod and stone there really

attached associations enough and to spare—echoes of songs from ancient

harvest-days, of spoken words, and of sturdy deeds. Every inch of

ground had been the site, first or last, of energy, gaiety, horse-play,

bickerings, weariness. Groups of gleaners had squatted in the sun on

every square yard. Love-matches that had populated the adjoining hamlet

had been made up there between reaping and carrying. Under the hedge

which divided the field from a distant plantation girls had given

themselves to lovers who would not turn their heads to look at them by

the next harvest; and in that ancient cornfield many a man had made

love-promises to a woman at whose voice he had trembled by the next

seed-time after fulfilling them in the church adjoining. But this

neither Jude nor the rooks around him considered. For them it was a

lonely place, possessing, in the one view, only the quality of a

work-ground, and in the other that of a granary good to feed in.

The boy stood under the rick before mentioned, and every few seconds

used his clacker or rattle briskly. At each clack the rooks left off

pecking, and rose and went away on their leisurely wings, burnished

like tassets of mail, afterwards wheeling back and regarding him

warily, and descending to feed at a more respectful distance.

He sounded the clacker till his arm ached, and at length his heart grew

sympathetic with the birds’ thwarted desires. They seemed, like

himself, to be living in a world which did not want them. Why should he

frighten them away? They took upon more and more the aspect of gentle

friends and pensioners—the only friends he could claim as being in the

least degree interested in him, for his aunt had often told him that

she was not. He ceased his rattling, and they alighted anew.

“Poor little dears!” said Jude, aloud. “You _shall_ have some

dinner—you shall. There is enough for us all. Farmer Troutham can

afford to let you have some. Eat, then my dear little birdies, and make

a good meal!”

They stayed and ate, inky spots on the nut-brown soil, and Jude enjoyed

their appetite. A magic thread of fellow-feeling united his own life

with theirs. Puny and sorry as those lives were, they much resembled

his own.

His clacker he had by this time thrown away from him, as being a mean

and sordid instrument, offensive both to the birds and to himself as

their friend. All at once he became conscious of a smart blow upon his

buttocks, followed by a loud clack, which announced to his surprised

senses that the clacker had been the instrument of offence used. The

birds and Jude started up simultaneously, and the dazed eyes of the

latter beheld the farmer in person, the great Troutham himself, his red

face glaring down upon Jude’s cowering frame, the clacker swinging in

his hand.

“So it’s ‘Eat my dear birdies,’ is it, young man? ‘Eat, dear birdies,’

indeed! I’ll tickle your breeches, and see if you say, ‘Eat, dear

birdies,’ again in a hurry! And you’ve been idling at the

schoolmaster’s too, instead of coming here, ha’n’t ye, hey? That’s how

you earn your sixpence a day for keeping the rooks off my corn!”

Whilst saluting Jude’s ears with this impassioned rhetoric, Troutham

had seized his left hand with his own left, and swinging his slim frame

round him at arm’s-length, again struck Jude on the hind parts with the

flat side of Jude’s own rattle, till the field echoed with the blows,

which were delivered once or twice at each revolution.

“Don’t ’ee, sir—please don’t ’ee!” cried the whirling child, as

helpless under the centrifugal tendency of his person as a hooked fish

swinging to land, and beholding the hill, the rick, the plantation, the

path, and the rooks going round and round him in an amazing circular

race. “I—I sir—only meant that—there was a good crop in the ground—I

saw ’em sow it—and the rooks could have a little bit for dinner—and you

wouldn’t miss it, sir—and Mr. Phillotson said I was to be kind to

’em—oh, oh, oh!”

This truthful explanation seemed to exasperate the farmer even more

than if Jude had stoutly denied saying anything at all, and he still

smacked the whirling urchin, the clacks of the instrument continuing to

resound all across the field and as far as the ears of distant

workers—who gathered thereupon that Jude was pursuing his business of

clacking with great assiduity—and echoing from the brand-new church

tower just behind the mist, towards the building of which structure the

farmer had largely subscribed, to testify his love for God and man.

Presently Troutham grew tired of his punitive task, and depositing the

quivering boy on his legs, took a sixpence from his pocket and gave it

him in payment for his day’s work, telling him to go home and never let

him see him in one of those fields again.

Jude leaped out of arm’s reach, and walked along the trackway

weeping—not from the pain, though that was keen enough; not from the

perception of the flaw in the terrestrial scheme, by which what was

good for God’s birds was bad for God’s gardener; but with the awful

sense that he had wholly disgraced himself before he had been a year in

the parish, and hence might be a burden to his great-aunt for life.

With this shadow on his mind he did not care to show himself in the

village, and went homeward by a roundabout track behind a high hedge

and across a pasture. Here he beheld scores of coupled earthworms lying

half their length on the surface of the damp ground, as they always did

in such weather at that time of the year. It was impossible to advance

in regular steps without crushing some of them at each tread.

Though Farmer Troutham had just hurt him, he was a boy who could not

himself bear to hurt anything. He had never brought home a nest of

young birds without lying awake in misery half the night after, and

often reinstating them and the nest in their original place the next

morning. He could scarcely bear to see trees cut down or lopped, from a

fancy that it hurt them; and late pruning, when the sap was up and the

tree bled profusely, had been a positive grief to him in his infancy.

This weakness of character, as it may be called, suggested that he was

the sort of man who was born to ache a good deal before the fall of the

curtain upon his unnecessary life should signify that all was well with

him again. He carefully picked his way on tiptoe among the earthworms,

without killing a single one.

On entering the cottage he found his aunt selling a penny loaf to a

little girl, and when the customer was gone she said, “Well, how do you

come to be back here in the middle of the morning like this?”

“I’m turned away.”

“What?”

“Mr. Troutham have turned me away because I let the rooks have a few

peckings of corn. And there’s my wages—the last I shall ever hae!”

He threw the sixpence tragically on the table.

“Ah!” said his aunt, suspending her breath. And she opened upon him a

lecture on how she would now have him all the spring upon her hands

doing nothing. “If you can’t skeer birds, what can ye do? There! don’t

ye look so deedy! Farmer Troutham is not so much better than myself,

come to that. But ’tis as Job said, ‘Now they that are younger than I

have me in derision, whose fathers I would have disdained to have set

with the dogs of my flock.’ His father was my father’s journeyman,

anyhow, and I must have been a fool to let ’ee go to work for ’n, which

I shouldn’t ha’ done but to keep ’ee out of mischty.”

More angry with Jude for demeaning her by coming there than for

dereliction of duty, she rated him primarily from that point of view,

and only secondarily from a moral one.

“Not that you should have let the birds eat what Farmer Troutham

planted. Of course you was wrong in that. Jude, Jude, why didstn’t go

off with that schoolmaster of thine to Christminster or somewhere? But,

oh no—poor or’nary child—there never was any sprawl on thy side of the

family, and never will be!”

“Where is this beautiful city, Aunt—this place where Mr. Phillotson is

gone to?” asked the boy, after meditating in silence.

“Lord! you ought to know where the city of Christminster is. Near a

score of miles from here. It is a place much too good for you ever to

have much to do with, poor boy, I’m a-thinking.”

“And will Mr. Phillotson always be there?”

“How can I tell?”

“Could I go to see him?”

“Lord, no! You didn’t grow up hereabout, or you wouldn’t ask such as

that. We’ve never had anything to do with folk in Christminster, nor

folk in Christminster with we.”

Jude went out, and, feeling more than ever his existence to be an

undemanded one, he lay down upon his back on a heap of litter near the

pig-sty. The fog had by this time become more translucent, and the

position of the sun could be seen through it. He pulled his straw hat

over his face, and peered through the interstices of the plaiting at

the white brightness, vaguely reflecting. Growing up brought

responsibilities, he found. Events did not rhyme quite as he had

thought. Nature’s logic was too horrid for him to care for. That mercy

towards one set of creatures was cruelty towards another sickened his

sense of harmony. As you got older, and felt yourself to be at the

centre of your time, and not at a point in its circumference, as you

had felt when you were little, you were seized with a sort of

shuddering, he perceived. All around you there seemed to be something

glaring, garish, rattling, and the noises and glares hit upon the

little cell called your life, and shook it, and warped it.

If he could only prevent himself growing up! He did not want to be a

man.

Then, like the natural boy, he forgot his despondency, and sprang up.

During the remainder of the morning he helped his aunt, and in the

afternoon, when there was nothing more to be done, he went into the

village. Here he asked a man whereabouts Christminster lay.

“Christminster? Oh, well, out by there yonder; though I’ve never bin

there—not I. I’ve never had any business at such a place.”

The man pointed north-eastward, in the very direction where lay that

field in which Jude had so disgraced himself. There was something

unpleasant about the coincidence for the moment, but the fearsomeness

of this fact rather increased his curiosity about the city. The farmer

had said he was never to be seen in that field again; yet Christminster

lay across it, and the path was a public one. So, stealing out of the

hamlet, he descended into the same hollow which had witnessed his

punishment in the morning, never swerving an inch from the path, and

climbing up the long and tedious ascent on the other side till the

track joined the highway by a little clump of trees. Here the ploughed

land ended, and all before him was bleak open down.

III

Not a soul was visible on the hedgeless highway, or on either side of

it, and the white road seemed to ascend and diminish till it joined the

sky. At the very top it was crossed at right angles by a green

“ridgeway”—the Ickneild Street and original Roman road through the

district. This ancient track ran east and west for many miles, and down

almost to within living memory had been used for driving flocks and

herds to fairs and markets. But it was now neglected and overgrown.

The boy had never before strayed so far north as this from the nestling

hamlet in which he had been deposited by the carrier from a railway

station southward, one dark evening some few months earlier, and till

now he had had no suspicion that such a wide, flat, low-lying country

lay so near at hand, under the very verge of his upland world. The

whole northern semicircle between east and west, to a distance of forty

or fifty miles, spread itself before him; a bluer, moister atmosphere,

evidently, than that he breathed up here.

Not far from the road stood a weather-beaten old barn of reddish-grey

brick and tile. It was known as the Brown House by the people of the

locality. He was about to pass it when he perceived a ladder against

the eaves; and the reflection that the higher he got, the further he

could see, led Jude to stand and regard it. On the slope of the roof

two men were repairing the tiling. He turned into the ridgeway and drew

towards the barn.

When he had wistfully watched the workmen for some time he took

courage, and ascended the ladder till he stood beside them.

“Well, my lad, and what may you want up here?”

“I wanted to know where the city of Christminster is, if you please.”

“Christminster is out across there, by that clump. You can see it—at

least you can on a clear day. Ah, no, you can’t now.”

The other tiler, glad of any kind of diversion from the monotony of his

labour, had also turned to look towards the quarter designated. “You

can’t often see it in weather like this,” he said. “The time I’ve

noticed it is when the sun is going down in a blaze of flame, and it

looks like—I don’t know what.”

“The heavenly Jerusalem,” suggested the serious urchin.

“Ay—though I should never ha’ thought of it myself. … But I can’t see

no Christminster to-day.”

The boy strained his eyes also; yet neither could he see the far-off

city. He descended from the barn, and abandoning Christminster with the

versatility of his age he walked along the ridge-track, looking for any

natural objects of interest that might lie in the banks thereabout.

When he repassed the barn to go back to Marygreen he observed that the

ladder was still in its place, but that the men had finished their

day’s work and gone away.

It was waning towards evening; there was still a faint mist, but it had

cleared a little except in the damper tracts of subjacent country and

along the river-courses. He thought again of Christminster, and wished,

since he had come two or three miles from his aunt’s house on purpose,

that he could have seen for once this attractive city of which he had

been told. But even if he waited here it was hardly likely that the air

would clear before night. Yet he was loth to leave the spot, for the

northern expanse became lost to view on retreating towards the village

only a few hundred yards.

He ascended the ladder to have one more look at the point the men had

designated, and perched himself on the highest rung, overlying the

tiles. He might not be able to come so far as this for many days.

Perhaps if he prayed, the wish to see Christminster might be forwarded.

People said that, if you prayed, things sometimes came to you, even

though they sometimes did not. He had read in a tract that a man who

had begun to build a church, and had no money to finish it, knelt down

and prayed, and the money came in by the next post. Another man tried

the same experiment, and the money did not come; but he found

afterwards that the breeches he knelt in were made by a wicked Jew.

This was not discouraging, and turning on the ladder Jude knelt on the

third rung, where, resting against those above it, he prayed that the

mist might rise.

He then seated himself again, and waited. In the course of ten or

fifteen minutes the thinning mist dissolved altogether from the

northern horizon, as it had already done elsewhere, and about a quarter

of an hour before the time of sunset the westward clouds parted, the

sun’s position being partially uncovered, and the beams streaming out

in visible lines between two bars of slaty cloud. The boy immediately

looked back in the old direction.

Some way within the limits of the stretch of landscape, points of light

like the topaz gleamed. The air increased in transparency with the

lapse of minutes, till the topaz points showed themselves to be the

vanes, windows, wet roof slates, and other shining spots upon the

spires, domes, freestone-work, and varied outlines that were faintly

revealed. It was Christminster, unquestionably; either directly seen,

or miraged in the peculiar atmosphere.

The spectator gazed on and on till the windows and vanes lost their

shine, going out almost suddenly like extinguished candles. The vague

city became veiled in mist. Turning to the west, he saw that the sun

had disappeared. The foreground of the scene had grown funereally dark,

and near objects put on the hues and shapes of chimaeras.

He anxiously descended the ladder, and started homewards at a run,

trying not to think of giants, Herne the Hunter, Apollyon lying in wait

for Christian, or of the captain with the bleeding hole in his forehead

and the corpses round him that remutinied every night on board the

bewitched ship. He knew that he had grown out of belief in these

horrors, yet he was glad when he saw the church tower and the lights in

the cottage windows, even though this was not the home of his birth,

and his great-aunt did not care much about him.

Inside and round about that old woman’s “shop” window, with its

twenty-four little panes set in lead-work, the glass of some of them

oxidized with age, so that you could hardly see the poor penny articles

exhibited within, and forming part of a stock which a strong man could

have carried, Jude had his outer being for some long tideless time. But

his dreams were as gigantic as his surroundings were small.

Through the solid barrier of cold cretaceous upland to the northward he

was always beholding a gorgeous city—the fancied place he had likened

to the new Jerusalem, though there was perhaps more of the painter’s

imagination and less of the diamond merchant’s in his dreams thereof

than in those of the Apocalyptic writer. And the city acquired a

tangibility, a permanence, a hold on his life, mainly from the one

nucleus of fact that the man for whose knowledge and purposes he had so

much reverence was actually living there; not only so, but living among

the more thoughtful and mentally shining ones therein.

In sad wet seasons, though he knew it must rain at Christminster too,

he could hardly believe that it rained so drearily there. Whenever he

could get away from the confines of the hamlet for an hour or two,

which was not often, he would steal off to the Brown House on the hill

and strain his eyes persistently; sometimes to be rewarded by the sight

of a dome or spire, at other times by a little smoke, which in his

estimate had some of the mysticism of incense.

Then the day came when it suddenly occurred to him that if he ascended

to the point of view after dark, or possibly went a mile or two

further, he would see the night lights of the city. It would be

necessary to come back alone, but even that consideration did not deter

him, for he could throw a little manliness into his mood, no doubt.

The project was duly executed. It was not late when he arrived at the

place of outlook, only just after dusk, but a black north-east sky,

accompanied by a wind from the same quarter, made the occasion dark

enough. He was rewarded; but what he saw was not the lamps in rows, as

he had half expected. No individual light was visible, only a halo or

glow-fog over-arching the place against the black heavens behind it,

making the light and the city seem distant but a mile or so.

He set himself to wonder on the exact point in the glow where the

schoolmaster might be—he who never communicated with anybody at

Marygreen now; who was as if dead to them here. In the glow he seemed

to see Phillotson promenading at ease, like one of the forms in

Nebuchadnezzar’s furnace.

He had heard that breezes travelled at the rate of ten miles an hour,

and the fact now came into his mind. He parted his lips as he faced the

north-east, and drew in the wind as if it were a sweet liquor.

“You,” he said, addressing the breeze caressingly “were in

Christminster city between one and two hours ago, floating along the

streets, pulling round the weather-cocks, touching Mr. Phillotson’s

face, being breathed by him; and now you are here, breathed by me—you,

the very same.”

Suddenly there came along this wind something towards him—a message

from the place—from some soul residing there, it seemed. Surely it was

the sound of bells, the voice of the city, faint and musical, calling

to him, “We are happy here!”

He had become entirely lost to his bodily situation during this mental

leap, and only got back to it by a rough recalling. A few yards below

the brow of the hill on which he paused a team of horses made its

appearance, having reached the place by dint of half an hour’s

serpentine progress from the bottom of the immense declivity. They had

a load of coals behind them—a fuel that could only be got into the

upland by this particular route. They were accompanied by a carter, a

second man, and a boy, who now kicked a large stone behind one of the

wheels, and allowed the panting animals to have a long rest, while

those in charge took a flagon off the load and indulged in a drink

round.

They were elderly men, and had genial voices. Jude addressed them,

inquiring if they had come from Christminster.

“Heaven forbid, with this load!” said they.

“The place I mean is that one yonder.” He was getting so romantically

attached to Christminster that, like a young lover alluding to his

mistress, he felt bashful at mentioning its name again. He pointed to

the light in the sky—hardly perceptible to their older eyes.

“Yes. There do seem a spot a bit brighter in the nor’-east than

elsewhere, though I shouldn’t ha’ noticed it myself, and no doubt it

med be Christminster.”

Here a little book of tales which Jude had tucked up under his arm,

having brought them to read on his way hither before it grew dark,

slipped and fell into the road. The carter eyed him while he picked it

up and straightened the leaves.

“Ah, young man,” he observed, “you’d have to get your head screwed on

t’other way before you could read what they read there.”

“Why?” asked the boy.

“Oh, they never look at anything that folks like we can understand,”

the carter continued, by way of passing the time. “On’y foreign tongues

used in the days of the Tower of Babel, when no two families spoke

alike. They read that sort of thing as fast as a night-hawk will whir.

’Tis all learning there—nothing but learning, except religion. And

that’s learning too, for I never could understand it. Yes, ’tis a

serious-minded place. Not but there’s wenches in the streets o’ nights…

You know, I suppose, that they raise pa’sons there like radishes in a

bed? And though it do take—how many years, Bob?—five years to turn a

lirruping hobble-de-hoy chap into a solemn preaching man with no

corrupt passions, they’ll do it, if it can be done, and polish un off

like the workmen they be, and turn un out wi’ a long face, and a long

black coat and waistcoat, and a religious collar and hat, same as they

used to wear in the Scriptures, so that his own mother wouldn’t know un

sometimes. … There, ’tis their business, like anybody else’s.”

“But how should you know”

“Now don’t you interrupt, my boy. Never interrupt your senyers. Move

the fore hoss aside, Bobby; here’s som’at coming… You must mind that I

be a-talking of the college life. ’Em lives on a lofty level; there’s

no gainsaying it, though I myself med not think much of ’em. As we be

here in our bodies on this high ground, so be they in their

minds—noble-minded men enough, no doubt—some on ’em—able to earn

hundreds by thinking out loud. And some on ’em be strong young fellows

that can earn a’most as much in silver cups. As for music, there’s

beautiful music everywhere in Christminster. You med be religious, or

you med not, but you can’t help striking in your homely note with the

rest. And there’s a street in the place—the main street—that ha’n’t

another like it in the world. I should think I did know a little about

Christminster!”

By this time the horses had recovered breath and bent to their collars

again. Jude, throwing a last adoring look at the distant halo, turned

and walked beside his remarkably well-informed friend, who had no

objection to telling him as they moved on more yet of the city—its

towers and halls and churches. The waggon turned into a cross-road,

whereupon Jude thanked the carter warmly for his information, and said

he only wished he could talk half as well about Christminster as he.

“Well, ’tis oonly what has come in my way,” said the carter

unboastfully. “I’ve never been there, no more than you; but I’ve picked

up the knowledge here and there, and you be welcome to it. A-getting

about the world as I do, and mixing with all classes of society, one

can’t help hearing of things. A friend o’ mine, that used to clane the

boots at the Crozier Hotel in Christminster when he was in his prime,

why, I knowed un as well as my own brother in his later years.”

Jude continued his walk homeward alone, pondering so deeply that he

forgot to feel timid. He suddenly grew older. It had been the yearning

of his heart to find something to anchor on, to cling to—for some place

which he could call admirable. Should he find that place in this city

if he could get there? Would it be a spot in which, without fear of

farmers, or hindrance, or ridicule, he could watch and wait, and set

himself to some mighty undertaking like the men of old of whom he had

heard? As the halo had been to his eyes when gazing at it a quarter of

an hour earlier, so was the spot mentally to him as he pursued his dark

way.

“It is a city of light,” he said to himself.

“The tree of knowledge grows there,” he added a few steps further on.

“It is a place that teachers of men spring from and go to.”

“It is what you may call a castle, manned by scholarship and religion.”

After this figure he was silent a long while, till he added:

“It would just suit me.”

IV

Walking somewhat slowly by reason of his concentration, the boy—an

ancient man in some phases of thought, much younger than his years in

others—was overtaken by a light-footed pedestrian, whom,

notwithstanding the gloom, he could perceive to be wearing an

extraordinarily tall hat, a swallow-tailed coat, and a watch-chain that

danced madly and threw around scintillations of sky-light as its owner

swung along upon a pair of thin legs and noiseless boots. Jude,

beginning to feel lonely, endeavoured to keep up with him.

“Well, my man! I’m in a hurry, so you’ll have to walk pretty fast if

you keep alongside of me. Do you know who I am?”

“Yes, I think. Physician Vilbert?”

“Ah—I’m known everywhere, I see! That comes of being a public

benefactor.”

Vilbert was an itinerant quack-doctor, well known to the rustic

population, and absolutely unknown to anybody else, as he, indeed, took

care to be, to avoid inconvenient investigations. Cottagers formed his

only patients, and his Wessex-wide repute was among them alone. His

position was humbler and his field more obscure than those of the

quacks with capital and an organized system of advertising. He was, in

fact, a survival. The distances he traversed on foot were enormous, and

extended nearly the whole length and breadth of Wessex. Jude had one

day seen him selling a pot of coloured lard to an old woman as a

certain cure for a bad leg, the woman arranging to pay a guinea, in

instalments of a shilling a fortnight, for the precious salve, which,

according to the physician, could only be obtained from a particular

animal which grazed on Mount Sinai, and was to be captured only at

great risk to life and limb. Jude, though he already had his doubts

about this gentleman’s medicines, felt him to be unquestionably a

travelled personage, and one who might be a trustworthy source of

information on matters not strictly professional.

“I s’pose you’ve been to Christminster, Physician?”

“I have—many times,” replied the long thin man. “That’s one of my

centres.”

“It’s a wonderful city for scholarship and religion?”

“You’d say so, my boy, if you’d seen it. Why, the very sons of the old

women who do the washing of the colleges can talk in Latin—not good

Latin, that I admit, as a critic: dog-Latin—cat-Latin, as we used to

call it in my undergraduate days.”

“And Greek?”

“Well—that’s more for the men who are in training for bishops, that

they may be able to read the New Testament in the original.”

“I want to learn Latin and Greek myself.”

“A lofty desire. You must get a grammar of each tongue.”

“I mean to go to Christminster some day.”

“Whenever you do, you say that Physician Vilbert is the only proprietor

of those celebrated pills that infallibly cure all disorders of the

alimentary system, as well as asthma and shortness of breath. Two and

threepence a box—specially licensed by the government stamp.”

“Can you get me the grammars if I promise to say it hereabout?”

“I’ll sell you mine with pleasure—those I used as a student.”

“Oh, thank you, sir!” said Jude gratefully, but in gasps, for the

amazing speed of the physician’s walk kept him in a dog-trot which was

giving him a stitch in the side.

“I think you’d better drop behind, my young man. Now I’ll tell you what

I’ll do. I’ll get you the grammars, and give you a first lesson, if

you’ll remember, at every house in the village, to recommend Physician

Vilbert’s golden ointment, life-drops, and female pills.”

“Where will you be with the grammars?”

“I shall be passing here this day fortnight at precisely this hour of

five-and-twenty minutes past seven. My movements are as truly timed as

those of the planets in their courses.”

“Here I’ll be to meet you,” said Jude.

“With orders for my medicines?”

“Yes, Physician.”

Jude then dropped behind, waited a few minutes to recover breath, and

went home with a consciousness of having struck a blow for

Christminster.

Through the intervening fortnight he ran about and smiled outwardly at

his inward thoughts, as if they were people meeting and nodding to

him—smiled with that singularly beautiful irradiation which is seen to

spread on young faces at the inception of some glorious idea, as if a

supernatural lamp were held inside their transparent natures, giving

rise to the flattering fancy that heaven lies about them then.

He honestly performed his promise to the man of many cures, in whom he

now sincerely believed, walking miles hither and thither among the

surrounding hamlets as the Physician’s agent in advance. On the evening

appointed he stood motionless on the plateau, at the place where he had

parted from Vilbert, and there awaited his approach. The road-physician

was fairly up to time; but, to the surprise of Jude on striking into

his pace, which the pedestrian did not diminish by a single unit of

force, the latter seemed hardly to recognize his young companion,

though with the lapse of the fortnight the evenings had grown light.

Jude thought it might perhaps be owing to his wearing another hat, and

he saluted the physician with dignity.

“Well, my boy?” said the latter abstractedly.

“I’ve come,” said Jude.

“You? who are you? Oh yes—to be sure! Got any orders, lad?”

“Yes.” And Jude told him the names and addresses of the cottagers who

were willing to test the virtues of the world-renowned pills and salve.

The quack mentally registered these with great care.

“And the Latin and Greek grammars?” Jude’s voice trembled with anxiety.

“What about them?”

“You were to bring me yours, that you used before you took your

degree.”

“Ah, yes, yes! Forgot all about it—all! So many lives depending on my

attention, you see, my man, that I can’t give so much thought as I

would like to other things.”

Jude controlled himself sufficiently long to make sure of the truth;

and he repeated, in a voice of dry misery, “You haven’t brought ’em!”

“No. But you must get me some more orders from sick people, and I’ll

bring the grammars next time.”

Jude dropped behind. He was an unsophisticated boy, but the gift of

sudden insight which is sometimes vouchsafed to children showed him all

at once what shoddy humanity the quack was made of. There was to be no

intellectual light from this source. The leaves dropped from his

imaginary crown of laurel; he turned to a gate, leant against it, and

cried bitterly.

The disappointment was followed by an interval of blankness. He might,

perhaps, have obtained grammars from Alfredston, but to do that

required money, and a knowledge of what books to order; and though

physically comfortable, he was in such absolute dependence as to be

without a farthing of his own.

At this date Mr. Phillotson sent for his pianoforte, and it gave Jude a

lead. Why should he not write to the schoolmaster, and ask him to be so

kind as to get him the grammars in Christminster? He might slip a

letter inside the case of the instrument, and it would be sure to reach

the desired eyes. Why not ask him to send any old second-hand copies,

which would have the charm of being mellowed by the university

atmosphere?

To tell his aunt of his intention would be to defeat it. It was

necessary to act alone.

After a further consideration of a few days he did act, and on the day

of the piano’s departure, which happened to be his next birthday,

clandestinely placed the letter inside the packing-case, directed to

his much-admired friend, being afraid to reveal the operation to his

aunt Drusilla, lest she should discover his motive, and compel him to

abandon his scheme.

The piano was despatched, and Jude waited days and weeks, calling every

morning at the cottage post office before his great-aunt was stirring.

At last a packet did indeed arrive at the village, and he saw from the

ends of it that it contained two thin books. He took it away into a

lonely place, and sat down on a felled elm to open it.

Ever since his first ecstasy or vision of Christminster and its

possibilities, Jude had meditated much and curiously on the probable

sort of process that was involved in turning the expressions of one

language into those of another. He concluded that a grammar of the

required tongue would contain, primarily, a rule, prescription, or clue

of the nature of a secret cipher, which, once known, would enable him,

by merely applying it, to change at will all words of his own speech

into those of the foreign one. His childish idea was, in fact, a

pushing to the extremity of mathematical precision what is everywhere

known as Grimm’s Law—an aggrandizement of rough rules to ideal

completeness. Thus he assumed that the words of the required language

were always to be found somewhere latent in the words of the given

language by those who had the art to uncover them, such art being

furnished by the books aforesaid.

When, therefore, having noted that the packet bore the postmark of

Christminster, he cut the string, opened the volumes, and turned to the

Latin grammar, which chanced to come uppermost, he could scarcely

believe his eyes.

The book was an old one—thirty years old, soiled, scribbled wantonly

over with a strange name in every variety of enmity to the letterpress,

and marked at random with dates twenty years earlier than his own day.

But this was not the cause of Jude’s amazement. He learnt for the first

time that there was no law of transmutation, as in his innocence he had

supposed (there was, in some degree, but the grammarian did not

recognize it), but that every word in both Latin and Greek was to be

individually committed to memory at the cost of years of plodding.

Jude flung down the books, lay backward along the broad trunk of the

elm, and was an utterly miserable boy for the space of a quarter of an

hour. As he had often done before, he pulled his hat over his face and

watched the sun peering insidiously at him through the interstices of

the straw. This was Latin and Greek, then, was it this grand delusion!

The charm he had supposed in store for him was really a labour like

that of Israel in Egypt.

What brains they must have in Christminster and the great schools, he

presently thought, to learn words one by one up to tens of thousands!

There were no brains in his head equal to this business; and as the

little sun-rays continued to stream in through his hat at him, he

wished he had never seen a book, that he might never see another, that

he had never been born.

Somebody might have come along that way who would have asked him his

trouble, and might have cheered him by saying that his notions were

further advanced than those of his grammarian. But nobody did come,

because nobody does; and under the crushing recognition of his gigantic

error Jude continued to wish himself out of the world.

V

During the three or four succeeding years a quaint and singular vehicle

might have been discerned moving along the lanes and by-roads near

Marygreen, driven in a quaint and singular way.

In the course of a month or two after the receipt of the books Jude had

grown callous to the shabby trick played him by the dead languages. In

fact, his disappointment at the nature of those tongues had, after a

while, been the means of still further glorifying the erudition of

Christminster. To acquire languages, departed or living in spite of

such obstinacies as he now knew them inherently to possess, was a

herculean performance which gradually led him on to a greater interest

in it than in the presupposed patent process. The mountain-weight of

material under which the ideas lay in those dusty volumes called the

classics piqued him into a dogged, mouselike subtlety of attempt to

move it piecemeal.

He had endeavoured to make his presence tolerable to his crusty maiden

aunt by assisting her to the best of his ability, and the business of

the little cottage bakery had grown in consequence. An aged horse with

a hanging head had been purchased for eight pounds at a sale, a

creaking cart with a whity-brown tilt obtained for a few pounds more,

and in this turn-out it became Jude’s business thrice a week to carry

loaves of bread to the villagers and solitary cotters immediately round

Marygreen.

The singularity aforesaid lay, after all, less in the conveyance itself

than in Jude’s manner of conducting it along its route. Its interior

was the scene of most of Jude’s education by “private study.” As soon

as the horse had learnt the road and the houses at which he was to

pause awhile, the boy, seated in front, would slip the reins over his

arm, ingeniously fix open, by means of a strap attached to the tilt,

the volume he was reading, spread the dictionary on his knees, and

plunge into the simpler passages from Caesar, Virgil, or Horace, as the

case might be, in his purblind stumbling way, and with an expenditure

of labour that would have made a tender-hearted pedagogue shed tears;

yet somehow getting at the meaning of what he read, and divining rather

than beholding the spirit of the original, which often to his mind was

something else than that which he was taught to look for.

The only copies he had been able to lay hands on were old Delphin

editions, because they were superseded, and therefore cheap. But, bad

for idle schoolboys, it did so happen that they were passably good for

him. The hampered and lonely itinerant conscientiously covered up the

marginal readings, and used them merely on points of construction, as

he would have used a comrade or tutor who should have happened to be

passing by. And though Jude may have had little chance of becoming a

scholar by these rough and ready means, he was in the way of getting

into the groove he wished to follow.

While he was busied with these ancient pages, which had already been

thumbed by hands possibly in the grave, digging out the thoughts of

these minds so remote yet so near, the bony old horse pursued his

rounds, and Jude would be aroused from the woes of Dido by the stoppage

of his cart and the voice of some old woman crying, “Two to-day, baker,

and I return this stale one.”

He was frequently met in the lanes by pedestrians and others without

his seeing them, and by degrees the people of the neighbourhood began

to talk about his method of combining work and play (such they

considered his reading to be), which, though probably convenient enough

to himself, was not altogether a safe proceeding for other travellers

along the same roads. There were murmurs. Then a private resident of an

adjoining place informed the local policeman that the baker’s boy

should not be allowed to read while driving, and insisted that it was

the constable’s duty to catch him in the act, and take him to the

police court at Alfredston, and get him fined for dangerous practices

on the highway. The policeman thereupon lay in wait for Jude, and one

day accosted him and cautioned him.

As Jude had to get up at three o’clock in the morning to heat the oven,

and mix and set in the bread that he distributed later in the day, he

was obliged to go to bed at night immediately after laying the sponge;

so that if he could not read his classics on the highways he could

hardly study at all. The only thing to be done was, therefore, to keep

a sharp eye ahead and around him as well as he could in the

circumstances, and slip away his books as soon as anybody loomed in the

distance, the policeman in particular. To do that official justice, he

did not put himself much in the way of Jude’s bread-cart, considering

that in such a lonely district the chief danger was to Jude himself,

and often on seeing the white tilt over the hedges he would move in

another direction.

On a day when Fawley was getting quite advanced, being now about

sixteen, and had been stumbling through the “Carmen Sæculare,” on his

way home, he found himself to be passing over the high edge of the

plateau by the Brown House. The light had changed, and it was the sense

of this which had caused him to look up. The sun was going down, and

the full moon was rising simultaneously behind the woods in the

opposite quarter. His mind had become so impregnated with the poem

that, in a moment of the same impulsive emotion which years before had

caused him to kneel on the ladder, he stopped the horse, alighted, and

glancing round to see that nobody was in sight, knelt down on the

roadside bank with open book. He turned first to the shiny goddess, who

seemed to look so softly and critically at his doings, then to the

disappearing luminary on the other hand, as he began:

“Phœbe silvarumque potens Diana!”

The horse stood still till he had finished the hymn, which Jude

repeated under the sway of a polytheistic fancy that he would never

have thought of humouring in broad daylight.

Reaching home, he mused over his curious superstition, innate or

acquired, in doing this, and the strange forgetfulness which had led to

such a lapse from common sense and custom in one who wished, next to

being a scholar, to be a Christian divine. It had all come of reading

heathen works exclusively. The more he thought of it the more convinced

he was of his inconsistency. He began to wonder whether he could be

reading quite the right books for his object in life. Certainly there

seemed little harmony between this pagan literature and the mediæval

colleges at Christminster, that ecclesiastical romance in stone.

Ultimately he decided that in his sheer love of reading he had taken up

a wrong emotion for a Christian young man. He had dabbled in Clarke’s

Homer, but had never yet worked much at the New Testament in the Greek,

though he possessed a copy, obtained by post from a second-hand

bookseller. He abandoned the now familiar Ionic for a new dialect, and

for a long time onward limited his reading almost entirely to the

Gospels and Epistles in Griesbach’s text. Moreover, on going into

Alfredston one day, he was introduced to patristic literature by

finding at the bookseller’s some volumes of the Fathers which had been

left behind by an insolvent clergyman of the neighbourhood.

As another outcome of this change of groove he visited on Sundays all

the churches within a walk, and deciphered the Latin inscriptions on

fifteenth-century brasses and tombs. On one of these pilgrimages he met

with a hunch-backed old woman of great intelligence, who read

everything she could lay her hands on, and she told him more yet of the

romantic charms of the city of light and lore. Thither he resolved as

firmly as ever to go.

But how live in that city? At present he had no income at all. He had

no trade or calling of any dignity or stability whatever on which he

could subsist while carrying out an intellectual labour which might

spread over many years.

What was most required by citizens? Food, clothing, and shelter. An

income from any work in preparing the first would be too meagre; for

making the second he felt a distaste; the preparation of the third

requisite he inclined to. They built in a city; therefore he would

learn to build. He thought of his unknown uncle, his cousin Susanna’s

father, an ecclesiastical worker in metal, and somehow mediæval art in

any material was a trade for which he had rather a fancy. He could not

go far wrong in following his uncle’s footsteps, and engaging himself

awhile with the carcases that contained the scholar souls.

As a preliminary he obtained some small blocks of freestone, metal not

being available, and suspending his studies awhile, occupied his spare

half-hours in copying the heads and capitals in his parish church.

There was a stone-mason of a humble kind in Alfredston, and as soon as

he had found a substitute for himself in his aunt’s little business, he

offered his services to this man for a trifling wage. Here Jude had the

opportunity of learning at least the rudiments of freestone-working.

Some time later he went to a church-builder in the same place, and

under the architect’s direction became handy at restoring the

dilapidated masonries of several village churches round about.

Not forgetting that he was only following up this handicraft as a prop

to lean on while he prepared those greater engines which he flattered

himself would be better fitted for him, he yet was interested in his

pursuit on its own account. He now had lodgings during the week in the

little town, whence he returned to Marygreen village every Saturday

evening. And thus he reached and passed his nineteenth year.

VI

At this memorable date of his life he was, one Saturday, returning from

Alfredston to Marygreen about three o’clock in the afternoon. It was

fine, warm, and soft summer weather, and he walked with his tools at

his back, his little chisels clinking faintly against the larger ones

in his basket. It being the end of the week he had left work early, and

had come out of the town by a round-about route which he did not

usually frequent, having promised to call at a flour-mill near

Cresscombe to execute a commission for his aunt.

He was in an enthusiastic mood. He seemed to see his way to living

comfortably in Christminster in the course of a year or two, and

knocking at the doors of one of those strongholds of learning of which

he had dreamed so much. He might, of course, have gone there now, in

some capacity or other, but he preferred to enter the city with a

little more assurance as to means than he could be said to feel at

present. A warm self-content suffused him when he considered what he

had already done. Now and then as he went along he turned to face the

peeps of country on either side of him. But he hardly saw them; the act

was an automatic repetition of what he had been accustomed to do when

less occupied; and the one matter which really engaged him was the

mental estimate of his progress thus far.

“I have acquired quite an average student’s power to read the common

ancient classics, Latin in particular.” This was true, Jude possessing

a facility in that language which enabled him with great ease to

himself to beguile his lonely walks by imaginary conversations therein.

“I have read two books of the _Iliad_, besides being pretty familiar

with passages such as the speech of Phœnix in the ninth book, the fight

of Hector and Ajax in the fourteenth, the appearance of Achilles

unarmed and his heavenly armour in the eighteenth, and the funeral

games in the twenty-third. I have also done some Hesiod, a little scrap

of Thucydides, and a lot of the Greek Testament… I wish there was only

one dialect all the same.

“I have done some mathematics, including the first six and the eleventh

and twelfth books of Euclid; and algebra as far as simple equations.

“I know something of the Fathers, and something of Roman and English

history.

“These things are only a beginning. But I shall not make much farther

advance here, from the difficulty of getting books. Hence I must next

concentrate all my energies on settling in Christminster. Once there I

shall so advance, with the assistance I shall there get, that my

present knowledge will appear to me but as childish ignorance. I must

save money, and I will; and one of those colleges shall open its doors

to me—shall welcome whom now it would spurn, if I wait twenty years for

the welcome.

“I’ll be D.D. before I have done!”

And then he continued to dream, and thought he might become even a

bishop by leading a pure, energetic, wise, Christian life. And what an

example he would set! If his income were £5000 a year, he would give

away £4500 in one form and another, and live sumptuously (for him) on

the remainder. Well, on second thoughts, a bishop was absurd. He would

draw the line at an archdeacon. Perhaps a man could be as good and as

learned and as useful in the capacity of archdeacon as in that of

bishop. Yet he thought of the bishop again.

“Meanwhile I will read, as soon as I am settled in Christminster, the

books I have not been able to get hold of here: Livy, Tacitus,

Herodotus, Æschylus, Sophocles, Aristophanes—”

“Ha, ha, ha! Hoity-toity!” The sounds were expressed in light voices on

the other side of the hedge, but he did not notice them. His thoughts

went on:

“—Euripides, Plato, Aristotle, Lucretius, Epictetus, Seneca, Antoninus.

Then I must master other things: the Fathers thoroughly; Bede and

ecclesiastical history generally; a smattering of Hebrew—I only know

the letters as yet—”

“Hoity-toity!”

“—but I can work hard. I have staying power in abundance, thank God!

and it is that which tells… Yes, Christminster shall be my Alma Mater;

and I’ll be her beloved son, in whom she shall be well pleased.”

In his deep concentration on these transactions of the future Jude’s

walk had slackened, and he was now standing quite still, looking at the

ground as though the future were thrown thereon by a magic lantern. On

a sudden something smacked him sharply in the ear, and he became aware

that a soft cold substance had been flung at him, and had fallen at his

feet.

A glance told him what it was—a piece of flesh, the characteristic part

of a barrow-pig, which the countrymen used for greasing their boots, as

it was useless for any other purpose. Pigs were rather plentiful

hereabout, being bred and fattened in large numbers in certain parts of

North Wessex.

On the other side of the hedge was a stream, whence, as he now for the

first time realized, had come the slight sounds of voices and laughter

that had mingled with his dreams. He mounted the bank and looked over

the fence. On the further side of the stream stood a small homestead,

having a garden and pig-sties attached; in front of it, beside the

brook, three young women were kneeling, with buckets and platters

beside them containing heaps of pigs’ chitterlings, which they were

washing in the running water. One or two pairs of eyes slyly glanced

up, and perceiving that his attention had at last been attracted, and

that he was watching them, they braced themselves for inspection by

putting their mouths demurely into shape and recommencing their rinsing

operations with assiduity.

“Thank you!” said Jude severely.

“I _didn’t_ throw it, I tell you!” asserted one girl to her neighbour,

as if unconscious of the young man’s presence.

“Nor I,” the second answered.

“Oh, Anny, how can you!” said the third.

“If I had thrown anything at all, it shouldn’t have been _that_!”

“Pooh! I don’t care for him!” And they laughed and continued their

work, without looking up, still ostentatiously accusing each other.

Jude grew sarcastic as he wiped his face, and caught their remarks.

“_You_ didn’t do it—oh no!” he said to the up-stream one of the three.

She whom he addressed was a fine dark-eyed girl, not exactly handsome,

but capable of passing as such at a little distance, despite some

coarseness of skin and fibre. She had a round and prominent bosom, full

lips, perfect teeth, and the rich complexion of a Cochin hen’s egg. She

was a complete and substantial female animal—no more, no less; and Jude

was almost certain that to her was attributable the enterprise of

attracting his attention from dreams of the humaner letters to what was

simmering in the minds around him.

“That you’ll never be told,” said she deedily.

“Whoever did it was wasteful of other people’s property.”

“Oh, that’s nothing.”

“But you want to speak to me, I suppose?”

“Oh yes; if you like to.”

“Shall I clamber across, or will you come to the plank above here?”

Perhaps she foresaw an opportunity; for somehow or other the eyes of

the brown girl rested in his own when he had said the words, and there

was a momentary flash of intelligence, a dumb announcement of affinity

_in posse_ between herself and him, which, so far as Jude Fawley was

concerned, had no sort of premeditation in it. She saw that he had

singled her out from the three, as a woman is singled out in such

cases, for no reasoned purpose of further acquaintance, but in

commonplace obedience to conjunctive orders from headquarters,

unconsciously received by unfortunate men when the last intention of

their lives is to be occupied with the feminine.

Springing to her feet, she said: “Bring back what is lying there.”

Jude was now aware that no message on any matter connected with her

father’s business had prompted her signal to him. He set down his

basket of tools, picked up the scrap of offal, beat a pathway for

himself with his stick, and got over the hedge. They walked in parallel

lines, one on each bank of the stream, towards the small plank bridge.

As the girl drew nearer to it, she gave without Jude perceiving it, an

adroit little suck to the interior of each of her cheeks in succession,

by which curious and original manœuvre she brought as by magic upon its

smooth and rotund surface a perfect dimple, which she was able to

retain there as long as she continued to smile. This production of

dimples at will was a not unknown operation, which many attempted, but

only a few succeeded in accomplishing.

They met in the middle of the plank, and Jude, tossing back her

missile, seemed to expect her to explain why she had audaciously

stopped him by this novel artillery instead of by hailing him.

But she, slyly looking in another direction, swayed herself backwards

and forwards on her hand as it clutched the rail of the bridge; till,

moved by amatory curiosity, she turned her eyes critically upon him.

“You don’t think _I_ would shy things at you?”

“Oh no.”

“We are doing this for my father, who naturally doesn’t want anything

thrown away. He makes that into dubbin.” She nodded towards the

fragment on the grass.

“What made either of the others throw it, I wonder?” Jude asked,

politely accepting her assertion, though he had very large doubts as to

its truth.

“Impudence. Don’t tell folk it was I, mind!”

“How can I? I don’t know your name.”

“Ah, no. Shall I tell it to you?”

“Do!”

“Arabella Donn. I’m living here.”

“I must have known it if I had often come this way. But I mostly go

straight along the high-road.”

“My father is a pig-breeder, and these girls are helping me wash the

innerds for black-puddings and such like.”

They talked a little more and a little more, as they stood regarding

each other and leaning against the hand-rail of the bridge. The

unvoiced call of woman to man, which was uttered very distinctly by

Arabella’s personality, held Jude to the spot against his

intention—almost against his will, and in a way new to his experience.

It is scarcely an exaggeration to say that till this moment Jude had

never looked at a woman to consider her as such, but had vaguely

regarded the sex as beings outside his life and purposes. He gazed from

her eyes to her mouth, thence to her bosom, and to her full round naked

arms, wet, mottled with the chill of the water, and firm as marble.

“What a nice-looking girl you are!” he murmured, though the words had

not been necessary to express his sense of her magnetism.

“Ah, you should see me Sundays!” she said piquantly.

“I don’t suppose I could?” he answered

“That’s for you to think on. There’s nobody after me just now, though

there med be in a week or two.” She had spoken this without a smile,

and the dimples disappeared.

Jude felt himself drifting strangely, but could not help it. “Will you

let me?”

“I don’t mind.”

By this time she had managed to get back one dimple by turning her face

aside for a moment and repeating the odd little sucking operation

before mentioned, Jude being still unconscious of more than a general

impression of her appearance. “Next Sunday?” he hazarded. “To-morrow,

that is?”

“Yes.”

“Shall I call?”

“Yes.”

She brightened with a little glow of triumph, swept him almost tenderly

with her eyes in turning, and retracing her steps down the brookside

grass rejoined her companions.

Jude Fawley shouldered his tool-basket and resumed his lonely way,

filled with an ardour at which he mentally stood at gaze. He had just

inhaled a single breath from a new atmosphere, which had evidently been

hanging round him everywhere he went, for he knew not how long, but had

somehow been divided from his actual breathing as by a sheet of glass.

The intentions as to reading, working, and learning, which he had so

precisely formulated only a few minutes earlier, were suffering a

curious collapse into a corner, he knew not how.

“Well, it’s only a bit of fun,” he said to himself, faintly conscious

that to common sense there was something lacking, and still more

obviously something redundant in the nature of this girl who had drawn

him to her which made it necessary that he should assert mere

sportiveness on his part as his reason in seeking her—something in her

quite antipathetic to that side of him which had been occupied with

literary study and the magnificent Christminster dream. It had been no

vestal who chose _that_ missile for opening her attack on him. He saw

this with his intellectual eye, just for a short fleeting while, as by

the light of a falling lamp one might momentarily see an inscription on

a wall before being enshrouded in darkness. And then this passing

discriminative power was withdrawn, and Jude was lost to all conditions

of things in the advent of a fresh and wild pleasure, that of having

found a new channel for emotional interest hitherto unsuspected, though

it had lain close beside him. He was to meet this enkindling one of the

other sex on the following Sunday.

Meanwhile the girl had joined her companions, and she silently resumed

her flicking and sousing of the chitterlings in the pellucid stream.

“Catched un, my dear?” laconically asked the girl called Anny.

“I don’t know. I wish I had thrown something else than that!”

regretfully murmured Arabella.

“Lord! he’s nobody, though you med think so. He used to drive old

Drusilla Fawley’s bread-cart out at Marygreen, till he ’prenticed

himself at Alfredston. Since then he’s been very stuck up, and always

reading. He wants to be a scholar, they say.”

“Oh, I don’t care what he is, or anything about ’n. Don’t you think it,

my child!”

“Oh, don’t ye! You needn’t try to deceive us! What did you stay talking

to him for, if you didn’t want un? Whether you do or whether you don’t,

he’s as simple as a child. I could see it as you courted on the bridge,

when he looked at ’ee as if he had never seen a woman before in his

born days. Well, he’s to be had by any woman who can get him to care

for her a bit, if she likes to set herself to catch him the right way.”

VII

The next day Jude Fawley was pausing in his bedroom with the sloping

ceiling, looking at the books on the table, and then at the black mark

on the plaster above them, made by the smoke of his lamp in past

months.

It was Sunday afternoon, four-and-twenty hours after his meeting with

Arabella Donn. During the whole bygone week he had been resolving to

set this afternoon apart for a special purpose,—the re-reading of his

Greek Testament—his new one, with better type than his old copy,

following Griesbach’s text as amended by numerous correctors, and with

variorum readings in the margin. He was proud of the book, having

obtained it by boldly writing to its London publisher, a thing he had

never done before.

He had anticipated much pleasure in this afternoon’s reading, under the

quiet roof of his great-aunt’s house as formerly, where he now slept

only two nights a week. But a new thing, a great hitch, had happened

yesterday in the gliding and noiseless current of his life, and he felt

as a snake must feel who has sloughed off its winter skin, and cannot

understand the brightness and sensitiveness of its new one.

He would not go out to meet her, after all. He sat down, opened the

book, and with his elbows firmly planted on the table, and his hands to

his temples, began at the beginning:

Η ΚΑΙΝΗ ΔΙΑΘΗΚΗ.

Had he promised to call for her? Surely he had! She would wait indoors,

poor girl, and waste all her afternoon on account of him. There was a

something in her, too, which was very winning, apart from promises. He

ought not to break faith with her. Even though he had only Sundays and

week-day evenings for reading he could afford one afternoon, seeing

that other young men afforded so many. After to-day he would never

probably see her again. Indeed, it would be impossible, considering

what his plans were.

In short, as if materially, a compelling arm of extraordinary muscular

power seized hold of him—something which had nothing in common with the

spirits and influences that had moved him hitherto. This seemed to care

little for his reason and his will, nothing for his so-called elevated

intentions, and moved him along, as a violent schoolmaster a schoolboy

he has seized by the collar, in a direction which tended towards the

embrace of a woman for whom he had no respect, and whose life had

nothing in common with his own except locality.

Η ΚΑΙΝΗ ΔΙΑΘΗΚΗ was no more heeded, and the predestinate Jude sprang up

and across the room. Foreseeing such an event he had already arrayed

himself in his best clothes. In three minutes he was out of the house

and descending by the path across the wide vacant hollow of corn-ground

which lay between the village and the isolated house of Arabella in the

dip beyond the upland.

As he walked he looked at his watch. He could be back in two hours,

easily, and a good long time would still remain to him for reading

after tea.

Passing the few unhealthy fir-trees and cottage where the path joined

the highway he hastened along, and struck away to the left, descending

the steep side of the country to the west of the Brown House. Here at

the base of the chalk formation he neared the brook that oozed from it,

and followed the stream till he reached her dwelling. A smell of

piggeries came from the back, and the grunting of the originators of

that smell. He entered the garden, and knocked at the door with the

knob of his stick.

Somebody had seen him through the window, for a male voice on the

inside said:

“Arabella! Here’s your young man come coorting! Mizzle, my girl!”

Jude winced at the words. Courting in such a businesslike aspect as it

evidently wore to the speaker was the last thing he was thinking of. He

was going to walk with her, perhaps kiss her; but “courting” was too

coolly purposeful to be anything but repugnant to his ideas. The door

was opened and he entered, just as Arabella came downstairs in radiant

walking attire.

“Take a chair, Mr. What’s-your-name?” said her father, an energetic,

black-whiskered man, in the same businesslike tones Jude had heard from

outside.

“I’d rather go out at once, wouldn’t you?” she whispered to Jude.

“Yes,” said he. “We’ll walk up to the Brown House and back, we can do

it in half an hour.”

Arabella looked so handsome amid her untidy surroundings that he felt

glad he had come, and all the misgivings vanished that had hitherto

haunted him.

First they clambered to the top of the great down, during which ascent

he had occasionally to take her hand to assist her. Then they bore off

to the left along the crest into the ridgeway, which they followed till

it intersected the high-road at the Brown House aforesaid, the spot of

his former fervid desires to behold Christminster. But he forgot them

now. He talked the commonest local twaddle to Arabella with greater

zest than he would have felt in discussing all the philosophies with

all the Dons in the recently adored university, and passed the spot

where he had knelt to Diana and Phœbus without remembering that there

were any such people in the mythology, or that the sun was anything

else than a useful lamp for illuminating Arabella’s face. An

indescribable lightness of heel served to lift him along; and Jude, the

incipient scholar, prospective D.D., professor, bishop, or what not,

felt himself honoured and glorified by the condescension of this

handsome country wench in agreeing to take a walk with him in her

Sunday frock and ribbons.

They reached the Brown House barn—the point at which he had planned to

turn back. While looking over the vast northern landscape from this

spot they were struck by the rising of a dense volume of smoke from the

neighbourhood of the little town which lay beneath them at a distance

of a couple of miles.

“It is a fire,” said Arabella. “Let’s run and see it—do! It is not

far!”

The tenderness which had grown up in Jude’s bosom left him no will to

thwart her inclination now—which pleased him in affording him excuse

for a longer time with her. They started off down the hill almost at a

trot; but on gaining level ground at the bottom, and walking a mile,

they found that the spot of the fire was much further off than it had

seemed.

Having begun their journey, however, they pushed on; but it was not

till five o’clock that they found themselves on the scene,—the distance

being altogether about half-a-dozen miles from Marygreen, and three

from Arabella’s. The conflagration had been got under by the time they

reached it, and after a short inspection of the melancholy ruins they

retraced their steps—their course lying through the town of Alfredston.

Arabella said she would like some tea, and they entered an inn of an

inferior class, and gave their order. As it was not for beer they had a

long time to wait. The maid-servant recognized Jude, and whispered her

surprise to her mistress in the background, that he, the student “who

kept hisself up so particular,” should have suddenly descended so low

as to keep company with Arabella. The latter guessed what was being

said, and laughed as she met the serious and tender gaze of her

lover—the low and triumphant laugh of a careless woman who sees she is

winning her game.

They sat and looked round the room, and at the picture of Samson and

Delilah which hung on the wall, and at the circular beer-stains on the

table, and at the spittoons underfoot filled with sawdust. The whole

aspect of the scene had that depressing effect on Jude which few places

can produce like a tap-room on a Sunday evening when the setting sun is

slanting in, and no liquor is going, and the unfortunate wayfarer finds

himself with no other haven of rest.

It began to grow dusk. They could not wait longer, really, for the tea,

they said. “Yet what else can we do?” asked Jude. “It is a three-mile

walk for you.”

“I suppose we can have some beer,” said Arabella.

“Beer, oh yes. I had forgotten that. Somehow it seems odd to come to a

public-house for beer on a Sunday evening.”

“But we didn’t.”

“No, we didn’t.” Jude by this time wished he was out of such an

uncongenial atmosphere; but he ordered the beer, which was promptly

brought.

Arabella tasted it. “Ugh!” she said.

Jude tasted. “What’s the matter with it?” he asked. “I don’t understand

beer very much now, it is true. I like it well enough, but it is bad to

read on, and I find coffee better. But this seems all right.”

“Adulterated—I can’t touch it!” She mentioned three or four ingredients

that she detected in the liquor beyond malt and hops, much to Jude’s

surprise.

“How much you know!” he said good-humouredly.

Nevertheless she returned to the beer and drank her share, and they

went on their way. It was now nearly dark, and as soon as they had

withdrawn from the lights of the town they walked closer together, till

they touched each other. She wondered why he did not put his arm round

her waist, but he did not; he merely said what to himself seemed a

quite bold enough thing: “Take my arm.”

She took it, thoroughly, up to the shoulder. He felt the warmth of her

body against his, and putting his stick under his other arm held with

his right hand her right as it rested in its place.

“Now we are well together, dear, aren’t we?” he observed.

“Yes,” said she; adding to herself: “Rather mild!”

“How fast I have become!” he was thinking.

Thus they walked till they reached the foot of the upland, where they

could see the white highway ascending before them in the gloom. From

this point the only way of getting to Arabella’s was by going up the

incline, and dipping again into her valley on the right. Before they

had climbed far they were nearly run into by two men who had been

walking on the grass unseen.

“These lovers—you find ’em out o’ doors in all seasons and

weathers—lovers and homeless dogs only,” said one of the men as they

vanished down the hill.

Arabella tittered lightly.

“Are we lovers?” asked Jude.

“You know best.”

“But you can tell me?”

For answer she inclined her head upon his shoulder. Jude took the hint,

and encircling her waist with his arm, pulled her to him and kissed

her.

They walked now no longer arm in arm but, as she had desired, clasped

together. After all, what did it matter since it was dark, said Jude to

himself. When they were half-way up the long hill they paused as by

arrangement, and he kissed her again. They reached the top, and he

kissed her once more.

“You can keep your arm there, if you would like to,” she said gently.

He did so, thinking how trusting she was.

Thus they slowly went towards her home. He had left his cottage at

half-past three, intending to be sitting down again to the New

Testament by half-past five. It was nine o’clock when, with another

embrace, he stood to deliver her up at her father’s door.

She asked him to come in, if only for a minute, as it would seem so odd

otherwise, and as if she had been out alone in the dark. He gave way,

and followed her in. Immediately that the door was opened he found, in

addition to her parents, several neighbours sitting round. They all

spoke in a congratulatory manner, and took him seriously as Arabella’s

intended partner.

They did not belong to his set or circle, and he felt out of place and

embarrassed. He had not meant this: a mere afternoon of pleasant

walking with Arabella, that was all he had meant. He did not stay

longer than to speak to her stepmother, a simple, quiet woman without

features or character; and bidding them all good night plunged with a

sense of relief into the track over the down.

But that sense was only temporary: Arabella soon re-asserted her sway

in his soul. He walked as if he felt himself to be another man from the

Jude of yesterday. What were his books to him? what were his

intentions, hitherto adhered to so strictly, as to not wasting a single

minute of time day by day? “Wasting!” It depended on your point of view

to define that: he was just living for the first time: not wasting

life. It was better to love a woman than to be a graduate, or a parson;

ay, or a pope!

When he got back to the house his aunt had gone to bed, and a general

consciousness of his neglect seemed written on the face of all things

confronting him. He went upstairs without a light, and the dim interior

of his room accosted him with sad inquiry. There lay his book open,

just as he had left it, and the capital letters on the title-page

regarded him with fixed reproach in the grey starlight, like the

unclosed eyes of a dead man:

Η ΚΑΙΝΗ ΔΙΑΘΗΚΗ.

* * * * * * * * *

Jude had to leave early next morning for his usual week of absence at

lodgings; and it was with a sense of futility that he threw into his

basket upon his tools and other necessaries the unread book he had

brought with him.

He kept his impassioned doings a secret almost from himself. Arabella,

on the contrary, made them public among all her friends and

acquaintances.

Retracing by the light of dawn the road he had followed a few hours

earlier under cover of darkness, with his sweetheart by his side, he

reached the bottom of the hill, where he walked slowly, and stood

still. He was on the spot where he had given her the first kiss. As the

sun had only just risen it was possible that nobody had passed there

since. Jude looked on the ground and sighed. He looked closely, and

could just discern in the damp dust the imprints of their feet as they

had stood locked in each other’s arms. She was not there now, and “the

embroidery of imagination upon the stuff of nature” so depicted her

past presence that a void was in his heart which nothing could fill. A

pollard willow stood close to the place, and that willow was different

from all other willows in the world. Utter annihilation of the six days

which must elapse before he could see her again as he had promised

would have been his intensest wish if he had had only the week to live.

An hour and a half later Arabella came along the same way with her two

companions of the Saturday. She passed unheedingly the scene of the

kiss, and the willow that marked it, though chattering freely on the

subject to the other two.

“And what did he tell ’ee next?”

“Then he said—” And she related almost word for word some of his

tenderest speeches. If Jude had been behind the fence he would have

felt not a little surprised at learning how very few of his sayings and

doings on the previous evening were private.

“You’ve got him to care for ’ee a bit, ’nation if you han’t!” murmured

Anny judicially. “It’s well to be you!”

In a few moments Arabella replied in a curiously low, hungry tone of

latent sensuousness: “I’ve got him to care for me: yes! But I want him

to more than care for me; I want him to have me—to marry me! I must

have him. I can’t do without him. He’s the sort of man I long for. I

shall go mad if I can’t give myself to him altogether! I felt I should

when I first saw him!”

“As he is a romancing, straightfor’ard, honest chap, he’s to be had,

and as a husband, if you set about catching him in the right way.”

Arabella remained thinking awhile. “What med be the right way?” she

asked.

“Oh you don’t know—you don’t!” said Sarah, the third girl.

“On my word I don’t!—No further, that is, than by plain courting, and

taking care he don’t go too far!”

The third girl looked at the second. “She _don’t_ know!”

“’Tis clear she don’t!” said Anny.

“And having lived in a town, too, as one may say! Well, we can teach

’ee som’at then, as well as you us.”

“Yes. And how do you mean—a sure way to gain a man? Take me for an

innocent, and have done wi’ it!”

“As a husband.”

“As a husband.”

“A countryman that’s honourable and serious-minded such as he; God

forbid that I should say a sojer, or sailor, or commercial gent from

the towns, or any of them that be slippery with poor women! I’d do no

friend that harm!”

“Well, such as he, of course!”

Arabella’s companions looked at each other, and turning up their eyes

in drollery began smirking. Then one went up close to Arabella, and,

although nobody was near, imparted some information in a low tone, the

other observing curiously the effect upon Arabella.

“Ah!” said the last-named slowly. “I own I didn’t think of that way! …

But suppose he _isn’t_ honourable? A woman had better not have tried

it!”

“Nothing venture nothing have! Besides, you make sure that he’s

honourable before you begin. You’d be safe enough with yours. I wish I

had the chance! Lots of girls do it; or do you think they’d get married

at all?”

Arabella pursued her way in silent thought. “I’ll try it!” she

whispered; but not to them.

VIII

One week’s end Jude was as usual walking out to his aunt’s at Marygreen

from his lodging in Alfredston, a walk which now had large attractions

for him quite other than his desire to see his aged and morose

relative. He diverged to the right before ascending the hill with the

single purpose of gaining, on his way, a glimpse of Arabella that

should not come into the reckoning of regular appointments. Before

quite reaching the homestead his alert eye perceived the top of her

head moving quickly hither and thither over the garden hedge. Entering

the gate he found that three young unfattened pigs had escaped from

their sty by leaping clean over the top, and that she was endeavouring

unassisted to drive them in through the door which she had set open.

The lines of her countenance changed from the rigidity of business to

the softness of love when she saw Jude, and she bent her eyes

languishingly upon him. The animals took advantage of the pause by

doubling and bolting out of the way.

“They were only put in this morning!” she cried, stimulated to pursue

in spite of her lover’s presence. “They were drove from Spaddleholt

Farm only yesterday, where Father bought ’em at a stiff price enough.

They are wanting to get home again, the stupid toads! Will you shut the

garden gate, dear, and help me to get ’em in. There are no men folk at

home, only Mother, and they’ll be lost if we don’t mind.”

He set himself to assist, and dodged this way and that over the potato

rows and the cabbages. Every now and then they ran together, when he

caught her for a moment and kissed her. The first pig was got back

promptly; the second with some difficulty; the third a long-legged

creature, was more obstinate and agile. He plunged through a hole in

the garden hedge, and into the lane.

“He’ll be lost if I don’t follow ’n!” said she. “Come along with me!”

She rushed in full pursuit out of the garden, Jude alongside her,

barely contriving to keep the fugitive in sight. Occasionally they

would shout to some boy to stop the animal, but he always wriggled past

and ran on as before.

“Let me take your hand, darling,” said Jude. “You are getting out of

breath.” She gave him her now hot hand with apparent willingness, and

they trotted along together.

“This comes of driving ’em home,” she remarked. “They always know the

way back if you do that. They ought to have been carted over.”

By this time the pig had reached an unfastened gate admitting to the

open down, across which he sped with all the agility his little legs

afforded. As soon as the pursuers had entered and ascended to the top

of the high ground it became apparent that they would have to run all

the way to the farmer’s if they wished to get at him. From this summit

he could be seen as a minute speck, following an unerring line towards

his old home.

“It is no good!” cried Arabella. “He’ll be there long before we get

there. It don’t matter now we know he’s not lost or stolen on the way.

They’ll see it is ours, and send un back. Oh dear, how hot I be!”

Without relinquishing her hold of Jude’s hand she swerved aside and

flung herself down on the sod under a stunted thorn, precipitately

pulling Jude on to his knees at the same time.

“Oh, I ask pardon—I nearly threw you down, didn’t I! But I am so

tired!”

She lay supine, and straight as an arrow, on the sloping sod of this

hill-top, gazing up into the blue miles of sky, and still retaining her

warm hold of Jude’s hand. He reclined on his elbow near her.

“We’ve run all this way for nothing,” she went on, her form heaving and

falling in quick pants, her face flushed, her full red lips parted, and

a fine dew of perspiration on her skin. “Well—why don’t you speak,

deary?”

“I’m blown too. It was all up hill.”

They were in absolute solitude—the most apparent of all solitudes, that

of empty surrounding space. Nobody could be nearer than a mile to them

without their seeing him. They were, in fact, on one of the summits of

the county, and the distant landscape around Christminster could be

discerned from where they lay. But Jude did not think of that then.

“Oh, I can see such a pretty thing up this tree,” said Arabella. “A

sort of a—caterpillar, of the most loveliest green and yellow you ever

came across!”

“Where?” said Jude, sitting up.

“You can’t see him there—you must come here,” said she.

He bent nearer and put his head in front of hers. “No—I can’t see it,”

he said.

“Why, on the limb there where it branches off—close to the moving

leaf—there!” She gently pulled him down beside her.

“I don’t see it,” he repeated, the back of his head against her cheek.

“But I can, perhaps, standing up.” He stood accordingly, placing

himself in the direct line of her gaze.

“How stupid you are!” she said crossly, turning away her face.

“I don’t care to see it, dear: why should I?” he replied looking down

upon her. “Get up, Abby.”

“Why?”

“I want you to let me kiss you. I’ve been waiting to ever so long!”

She rolled round her face, remained a moment looking deedily aslant at

him; then with a slight curl of the lip sprang to her feet, and

exclaiming abruptly “I must mizzle!” walked off quickly homeward. Jude

followed and rejoined her.

“Just one!” he coaxed.

“Shan’t!” she said.

He, surprised: “What’s the matter?”

She kept her two lips resentfully together, and Jude followed her like

a pet lamb till she slackened her pace and walked beside him, talking

calmly on indifferent subjects, and always checking him if he tried to

take her hand or clasp her waist. Thus they descended to the precincts

of her father’s homestead, and Arabella went in, nodding good-bye to

him with a supercilious, affronted air.

“I expect I took too much liberty with her, somehow,” Jude said to

himself, as he withdrew with a sigh and went on to Marygreen.

On Sunday morning the interior of Arabella’s home was, as usual, the

scene of a grand weekly cooking, the preparation of the special Sunday

dinner. Her father was shaving before a little glass hung on the

mullion of the window, and her mother and Arabella herself were

shelling beans hard by. A neighbour passed on her way home from morning

service at the nearest church, and seeing Donn engaged at the window

with the razor, nodded and came in.

She at once spoke playfully to Arabella: “I zeed ’ee running with

’un—hee-hee! I hope ’tis coming to something?”

Arabella merely threw a look of consciousness into her face without

raising her eyes.

“He’s for Christminster, I hear, as soon as he can get there.”

“Have you heard that lately—quite lately?” asked Arabella with a

jealous, tigerish indrawing of breath.

“Oh no! But it has been known a long time that it is his plan. He’s

on’y waiting here for an opening. Ah well: he must walk about with

somebody, I s’pose. Young men don’t mean much now-a-days. ’Tis a sip

here and a sip there with ’em. ’Twas different in my time.”

When the gossip had departed Arabella said suddenly to her mother: “I

want you and Father to go and inquire how the Edlins be, this evening

after tea. Or no—there’s evening service at Fensworth—you can walk to

that.”

“Oh? What’s up to-night, then?”

“Nothing. Only I want the house to myself. He’s shy; and I can’t get un

to come in when you are here. I shall let him slip through my fingers

if I don’t mind, much as I care for ’n!”

“If it is fine we med as well go, since you wish.”

In the afternoon Arabella met and walked with Jude, who had now for

weeks ceased to look into a book of Greek, Latin, or any other tongue.

They wandered up the slopes till they reached the green track along the

ridge, which they followed to the circular British earth-bank

adjoining, Jude thinking of the great age of the trackway, and of the

drovers who had frequented it, probably before the Romans knew the

country. Up from the level lands below them floated the chime of church

bells. Presently they were reduced to one note, which quickened, and

stopped.

“Now we’ll go back,” said Arabella, who had attended to the sounds.

Jude assented. So long as he was near her he minded little where he

was. When they arrived at her house he said lingeringly: “I won’t come

in. Why are you in such a hurry to go in to-night? It is not near

dark.”

“Wait a moment,” said she. She tried the handle of the door and found

it locked.

“Ah—they are gone to church,” she added. And searching behind the

scraper she found the key and unlocked the door. “Now, you’ll come in a

moment?” she asked lightly. “We shall be all alone.”

“Certainly,” said Jude with alacrity, the case being unexpectedly

altered.

Indoors they went. Did he want any tea? No, it was too late: he would

rather sit and talk to her. She took off her jacket and hat, and they

sat down—naturally enough close together.

“Don’t touch me, please,” she said softly. “I am part egg-shell. Or

perhaps I had better put it in a safe place.” She began unfastening the

collar of her gown.

“What is it?” said her lover.

“An egg—a cochin’s egg. I am hatching a very rare sort. I carry it

about everywhere with me, and it will get hatched in less than three

weeks.”

“Where do you carry it?”

“Just here.” She put her hand into her bosom and drew out the egg,

which was wrapped in wool, outside it being a piece of pig’s bladder,

in case of accidents. Having exhibited it to him she put it back, “Now

mind you don’t come near me. I don’t want to get it broke, and have to

begin another.”

“Why do you do such a strange thing?”

“It’s an old custom. I suppose it is natural for a woman to want to

bring live things into the world.”

“It is very awkward for me just now,” he said, laughing.

“It serves you right. There—that’s all you can have of me”

She had turned round her chair, and, reaching over the back of it,

presented her cheek to him gingerly.

“That’s very shabby of you!”

“You should have catched me a minute ago when I had put the egg down!

There!” she said defiantly, “I am without it now!” She had quickly

withdrawn the egg a second time; but before he could quite reach her

she had put it back as quickly, laughing with the excitement of her

strategy. Then there was a little struggle, Jude making a plunge for it

and capturing it triumphantly. Her face flushed; and becoming suddenly

conscious he flushed also.

They looked at each other, panting; till he rose and said: “One kiss,

now I can do it without damage to property; and I’ll go!”

But she had jumped up too. “You must find me first!” she cried.

Her lover followed her as she withdrew. It was now dark inside the

room, and the window being small he could not discover for a long time

what had become of her, till a laugh revealed her to have rushed up the

stairs, whither Jude rushed at her heels.

IX

It was some two months later in the year, and the pair had met

constantly during the interval. Arabella seemed dissatisfied; she was

always imagining, and waiting, and wondering.

One day she met the itinerant Vilbert. She, like all the cottagers

thereabout, knew the quack well, and she began telling him of her

experiences. Arabella had been gloomy, but before he left her she had

grown brighter. That evening she kept an appointment with Jude, who

seemed sad.

“I am going away,” he said to her. “I think I ought to go. I think it

will be better both for you and for me. I wish some things had never

begun! I was much to blame, I know. But it is never too late to mend.”

Arabella began to cry. “How do you know it is not too late?” she said.

“That’s all very well to say! I haven’t told you yet!” and she looked

into his face with streaming eyes.

“What?” he asked, turning pale. “Not…?”

“Yes! And what shall I do if you desert me?”

“Oh, Arabella—how can you say that, my dear! You _know_ I wouldn’t

desert you!”

“Well then—”

“I have next to no wages as yet, you know; or perhaps I should have

thought of this before… But, of course if that’s the case, we must

marry! What other thing do you think I could dream of doing?”

“I thought—I thought, deary, perhaps you would go away all the more for

that, and leave me to face it alone!”

“You knew better! Of course I never dreamt six months ago, or even

three, of marrying. It is a complete smashing up of my plans—I mean my

plans before I knew you, my dear. But what are they, after all! Dreams

about books, and degrees, and impossible fellowships, and all that.

Certainly we’ll marry: we must!”

That night he went out alone, and walked in the dark self-communing. He

knew well, too well, in the secret centre of his brain, that Arabella

was not worth a great deal as a specimen of womankind. Yet, such being

the custom of the rural districts among honourable young men who had

drifted so far into intimacy with a woman as he unfortunately had done,

he was ready to abide by what he had said, and take the consequences.

For his own soothing he kept up a factitious belief in her. His idea of

her was the thing of most consequence, not Arabella herself, he

sometimes said laconically.

The banns were put in and published the very next Sunday. The people of

the parish all said what a simple fool young Fawley was. All his

reading had only come to this, that he would have to sell his books to

buy saucepans. Those who guessed the probable state of affairs,

Arabella’s parents being among them, declared that it was the sort of

conduct they would have expected of such an honest young man as Jude in

reparation of the wrong he had done his innocent sweetheart. The parson

who married them seemed to think it satisfactory too. And so, standing

before the aforesaid officiator, the two swore that at every other time

of their lives till death took them, they would assuredly believe,

feel, and desire precisely as they had believed, felt, and desired

during the few preceding weeks. What was as remarkable as the

undertaking itself was the fact that nobody seemed at all surprised at

what they swore.

Fawley’s aunt being a baker she made him a bride-cake, saying bitterly

that it was the last thing she could do for him, poor silly fellow; and

that it would have been far better if, instead of his living to trouble

her, he had gone underground years before with his father and mother.

Of this cake Arabella took some slices, wrapped them up in white

note-paper, and sent them to her companions in the pork-dressing

business, Anny and Sarah, labelling each packet “_In remembrance of

good advice_.”

The prospects of the newly married couple were certainly not very

brilliant even to the most sanguine mind. He, a stone-mason’s

apprentice, nineteen years of age, was working for half wages till he

should be out of his time. His wife was absolutely useless in a

town-lodging, where he at first had considered it would be necessary

for them to live. But the urgent need of adding to income in ever so

little a degree caused him to take a lonely roadside cottage between

the Brown House and Marygreen, that he might have the profits of a

vegetable garden, and utilize her past experiences by letting her keep

a pig. But it was not the sort of life he had bargained for, and it was

a long way to walk to and from Alfredston every day. Arabella, however,

felt that all these make-shifts were temporary; she had gained a

husband; that was the thing—a husband with a lot of earning power in

him for buying her frocks and hats when he should begin to get

frightened a bit, and stick to his trade, and throw aside those stupid

books for practical undertakings.

So to the cottage he took her on the evening of the marriage, giving up

his old room at his aunt’s—where so much of the hard labour at Greek

and Latin had been carried on.

A little chill overspread him at her first unrobing. A long tail of

hair, which Arabella wore twisted up in an enormous knob at the back of

her head, was deliberately unfastened, stroked out, and hung upon the

looking-glass which he had bought her.

“What—it wasn’t your own?” he said, with a sudden distaste for her.

“Oh no—it never is nowadays with the better class.”

“Nonsense! Perhaps not in towns. But in the country it is supposed to

be different. Besides, you’ve enough of your own, surely?”

“Yes, enough as country notions go. But in town the men expect more,

and when I was barmaid at Aldbrickham—”

“Barmaid at Aldbrickham?”

“Well, not exactly barmaid—I used to draw the drink at a public-house

there—just for a little time; that was all. Some people put me up to

getting this, and I bought it just for a fancy. The more you have the

better in Aldbrickham, which is a finer town than all your

Christminsters. Every lady of position wears false hair—the barber’s

assistant told me so.”

Jude thought with a feeling of sickness that though this might be true

to some extent, for all that he knew, many unsophisticated girls would

and did go to towns and remain there for years without losing their

simplicity of life and embellishments. Others, alas, had an instinct

towards artificiality in their very blood, and became adepts in

counterfeiting at the first glimpse of it. However, perhaps there was

no great sin in a woman adding to her hair, and he resolved to think no

more of it.

A new-made wife can usually manage to excite interest for a few weeks,

even though the prospects of the household ways and means are cloudy.

There is a certain piquancy about her situation, and her manner to her

acquaintance at the sense of it, which carries off the gloom of facts,

and renders even the humblest bride independent awhile of the real.

Mrs. Jude Fawley was walking in the streets of Alfredston one

market-day with this quality in her carriage when she met Anny her

former friend, whom she had not seen since the wedding.

As usual they laughed before talking; the world seemed funny to them

without saying it.

“So it turned out a good plan, you see!” remarked the girl to the wife.

“I knew it would with such as him. He’s a dear good fellow, and you

ought to be proud of un.”

“I am,” said Mrs. Fawley quietly.

“And when do you expect?”

“Ssh! Not at all.”

“What!”

“I was mistaken.”

“Oh, Arabella, Arabella; you be a deep one! Mistaken! well, that’s

clever—it’s a real stroke of genius! It is a thing I never thought o’,

wi’ all my experience! I never thought beyond bringing about the real

thing—not that one could sham it!”

“Don’t you be too quick to cry sham! ’Twasn’t sham. I didn’t know.”

“My word—won’t he be in a taking! He’ll give it to ’ee o’ Saturday

nights! Whatever it was, he’ll say it was a trick—a double one, by the

Lord!”

“I’ll own to the first, but not to the second… Pooh—he won’t care!

He’ll be glad I was wrong in what I said. He’ll shake down, bless

’ee—men always do. What can ’em do otherwise? Married is married.”

Nevertheless it was with a little uneasiness that Arabella approached

the time when in the natural course of things she would have to reveal

that the alarm she had raised had been without foundation. The occasion

was one evening at bedtime, and they were in their chamber in the

lonely cottage by the wayside to which Jude walked home from his work

every day. He had worked hard the whole twelve hours, and had retired

to rest before his wife. When she came into the room he was between

sleeping and waking, and was barely conscious of her undressing before

the little looking-glass as he lay.

One action of hers, however, brought him to full cognition. Her face

being reflected towards him as she sat, he could perceive that she was

amusing herself by artificially producing in each cheek the dimple

before alluded to, a curious accomplishment of which she was mistress,

effecting it by a momentary suction. It seemed to him for the first

time that the dimples were far oftener absent from her face during his

intercourse with her nowadays than they had been in the earlier weeks

of their acquaintance.

“Don’t do that, Arabella!” he said suddenly. “There is no harm in it,

but—I don’t like to see you.”

She turned and laughed. “Lord, I didn’t know you were awake!” she said.

“How countrified you are! That’s nothing.”

“Where did you learn it?”

“Nowhere that I know of. They used to stay without any trouble when I

was at the public-house; but now they won’t. My face was fatter then.”

“I don’t care about dimples. I don’t think they improve a

woman—particularly a married woman, and of full-sized figure like you.”

“Most men think otherwise.”

“I don’t care what most men think, if they do. How do you know?”

“I used to be told so when I was serving in the tap-room.”

“Ah—that public-house experience accounts for your knowing about the

adulteration of the ale when we went and had some that Sunday evening.

I thought when I married you that you had always lived in your father’s

house.”

“You ought to have known better than that, and seen I was a little more

finished than I could have been by staying where I was born. There was

not much to do at home, and I was eating my head off, so I went away

for three months.”

“You’ll soon have plenty to do now, dear, won’t you?”

“How do you mean?”

“Why, of course—little things to make.”

“Oh.”

“When will it be? Can’t you tell me exactly, instead of in such general

terms as you have used?”

“Tell you?”

“Yes—the date.”

“There’s nothing to tell. I made a mistake.”

“What?”

“It was a mistake.”

He sat bolt upright in bed and looked at her. “How can that be?”

“Women fancy wrong things sometimes.”

“But—! Why, of course, so unprepared as I was, without a stick of

furniture, and hardly a shilling, I shouldn’t have hurried on our

affair, and brought you to a half-furnished hut before I was ready, if

it had not been for the news you gave me, which made it necessary to

save you, ready or no… Good God!”

“Don’t take on, dear. What’s done can’t be undone.”

“I have no more to say!”

He gave the answer simply, and lay down; and there was silence between

them.

When Jude awoke the next morning he seemed to see the world with a

different eye. As to the point in question he was compelled to accept

her word; in the circumstances he could not have acted otherwise while

ordinary notions prevailed. But how came they to prevail?

There seemed to him, vaguely and dimly, something wrong in a social

ritual which made necessary a cancelling of well-formed schemes

involving years of thought and labour, of foregoing a man’s one

opportunity of showing himself superior to the lower animals, and of

contributing his units of work to the general progress of his

generation, because of a momentary surprise by a new and transitory

instinct which had nothing in it of the nature of vice, and could be

only at the most called weakness. He was inclined to inquire what he

had done, or she lost, for that matter, that he deserved to be caught

in a gin which would cripple him, if not her also, for the rest of a

lifetime? There was perhaps something fortunate in the fact that the

immediate reason of his marriage had proved to be non-existent. But the

marriage remained.

X

The time arrived for killing the pig which Jude and his wife had

fattened in their sty during the autumn months, and the butchering was

timed to take place as soon as it was light in the morning, so that

Jude might get to Alfredston without losing more than a quarter of a

day.

The night had seemed strangely silent. Jude looked out of the window

long before dawn, and perceived that the ground was covered with

snow—snow rather deep for the season, it seemed, a few flakes still

falling.

“I’m afraid the pig-killer won’t be able to come,” he said to Arabella.

“Oh, he’ll come. You must get up and make the water hot, if you want

Challow to scald him. Though I like singeing best.”

“I’ll get up,” said Jude. “I like the way of my own county.”

He went downstairs, lit the fire under the copper, and began feeding it

with bean-stalks, all the time without a candle, the blaze flinging a

cheerful shine into the room; though for him the sense of cheerfulness

was lessened by thoughts on the reason of that blaze—to heat water to

scald the bristles from the body of an animal that as yet lived, and

whose voice could be continually heard from a corner of the garden. At

half-past six, the time of appointment with the butcher, the water

boiled, and Jude’s wife came downstairs.

“Is Challow come?” she asked.

“No.”

They waited, and it grew lighter, with the dreary light of a snowy

dawn. She went out, gazed along the road, and returning said, “He’s not

coming. Drunk last night, I expect. The snow is not enough to hinder

him, surely!”

“Then we must put it off. It is only the water boiled for nothing. The

snow may be deep in the valley.”

“Can’t be put off. There’s no more victuals for the pig. He ate the

last mixing o’ barleymeal yesterday morning.”

“Yesterday morning? What has he lived on since?”

“Nothing.”

“What—he has been starving?”

“Yes. We always do it the last day or two, to save bother with the

innerds. What ignorance, not to know that!”

“That accounts for his crying so. Poor creature!”

“Well—you must do the sticking—there’s no help for it. I’ll show you

how. Or I’ll do it myself—I think I could. Though as it is such a big

pig I had rather Challow had done it. However, his basket o’ knives and

things have been already sent on here, and we can use ’em.”

“Of course you shan’t do it,” said Jude. “I’ll do it, since it must be

done.”

He went out to the sty, shovelled away the snow for the space of a

couple of yards or more, and placed the stool in front, with the knives

and ropes at hand. A robin peered down at the preparations from the

nearest tree, and, not liking the sinister look of the scene, flew

away, though hungry. By this time Arabella had joined her husband, and

Jude, rope in hand, got into the sty, and noosed the affrighted animal,

who, beginning with a squeak of surprise, rose to repeated cries of

rage. Arabella opened the sty-door, and together they hoisted the

victim on to the stool, legs upward, and while Jude held him Arabella

bound him down, looping the cord over his legs to keep him from

struggling.

The animal’s note changed its quality. It was not now rage, but the cry

of despair; long-drawn, slow and hopeless.

“Upon my soul I would sooner have gone without the pig than have had

this to do!” said Jude. “A creature I have fed with my own hands.”

“Don’t be such a tender-hearted fool! There’s the sticking-knife—the

one with the point. Now whatever you do, don’t stick un too deep.”

“I’ll stick him effectually, so as to make short work of it. That’s the

chief thing.”

“You must not!” she cried. “The meat must be well bled, and to do that

he must die slow. We shall lose a shilling a score if the meat is red

and bloody! Just touch the vein, that’s all. I was brought up to it,

and I know. Every good butcher keeps un bleeding long. He ought to be

eight or ten minutes dying, at least.”

“He shall not be half a minute if I can help it, however the meat may

look,” said Jude determinedly. Scraping the bristles from the pig’s

upturned throat, as he had seen the butchers do, he slit the fat; then

plunged in the knife with all his might.

“’Od damn it all!” she cried, “that ever I should say it! You’ve

over-stuck un! And I telling you all the time—”

“Do be quiet, Arabella, and have a little pity on the creature!”

“Hold up the pail to catch the blood, and don’t talk!”

However unworkmanlike the deed, it had been mercifully done. The blood

flowed out in a torrent instead of in the trickling stream she had

desired. The dying animal’s cry assumed its third and final tone, the

shriek of agony; his glazing eyes riveting themselves on Arabella with

the eloquently keen reproach of a creature recognizing at last the

treachery of those who had seemed his only friends.

“Make un stop that!” said Arabella. “Such a noise will bring somebody

or other up here, and I don’t want people to know we are doing it

ourselves.” Picking up the knife from the ground whereon Jude had flung

it, she slipped it into the gash, and slit the windpipe. The pig was

instantly silent, his dying breath coming through the hole.

“That’s better,” she said.

“It is a hateful business!” said he.

“Pigs must be killed.”

The animal heaved in a final convulsion, and, despite the rope, kicked

out with all his last strength. A tablespoonful of black clot came

forth, the trickling of red blood having ceased for some seconds.

“That’s it; now he’ll go,” said she. “Artful creatures—they always keep

back a drop like that as long as they can!”

The last plunge had come so unexpectedly as to make Jude stagger, and

in recovering himself he kicked over the vessel in which the blood had

been caught.

“There!” she cried, thoroughly in a passion. “Now I can’t make any

blackpot. There’s a waste, all through you!”

Jude put the pail upright, but only about a third of the whole steaming

liquid was left in it, the main part being splashed over the snow, and

forming a dismal, sordid, ugly spectacle—to those who saw it as other

than an ordinary obtaining of meat. The lips and nostrils of the animal

turned livid, then white, and the muscles of his limbs relaxed.

“Thank God!” Jude said. “He’s dead.”

“What’s God got to do with such a messy job as a pig-killing, I should

like to know!” she said scornfully. “Poor folks must live.”

“I know, I know,” said he. “I don’t scold you.”

Suddenly they became aware of a voice at hand.

“Well done, young married volk! I couldn’t have carried it out much

better myself, cuss me if I could!” The voice, which was husky, came

from the garden-gate, and looking up from the scene of slaughter they

saw the burly form of Mr. Challow leaning over the gate, critically

surveying their performance.

“’Tis well for ’ee to stand there and glane!” said Arabella. “Owing to

your being late the meat is blooded and half spoiled! ’Twon’t fetch so

much by a shilling a score!”

Challow expressed his contrition. “You should have waited a bit” he

said, shaking his head, “and not have done this—in the delicate state,

too, that you be in at present, ma’am. ’Tis risking yourself too much.”

“You needn’t be concerned about that,” said Arabella, laughing. Jude

too laughed, but there was a strong flavour of bitterness in his

amusement.

Challow made up for his neglect of the killing by zeal in the scalding

and scraping. Jude felt dissatisfied with himself as a man at what he

had done, though aware of his lack of common sense, and that the deed

would have amounted to the same thing if carried out by deputy. The

white snow, stained with the blood of his fellow-mortal, wore an

illogical look to him as a lover of justice, not to say a Christian;

but he could not see how the matter was to be mended. No doubt he was,

as his wife had called him, a tender-hearted fool.

He did not like the road to Alfredston now. It stared him cynically in

the face. The wayside objects reminded him so much of his courtship of

his wife that, to keep them out of his eyes, he read whenever he could

as he walked to and from his work. Yet he sometimes felt that by caring

for books he was not escaping common-place nor gaining rare ideas,

every working-man being of that taste now. When passing near the spot

by the stream on which he had first made her acquaintance he one day

heard voices just as he had done at that earlier time. One of the girls

who had been Arabella’s companions was talking to a friend in a shed,

himself being the subject of discourse, possibly because they had seen

him in the distance. They were quite unaware that the shed-walls were

so thin that he could hear their words as he passed.

“Howsomever, ’twas I put her up to it! ‘Nothing venture nothing have,’

I said. If I hadn’t she’d no more have been his mis’ess than I.”

“’Tis my belief she knew there was nothing the matter when she told him

she was…”

What had Arabella been put up to by this woman, so that he should make

her his “mis’ess,” otherwise wife? The suggestion was horridly

unpleasant, and it rankled in his mind so much that instead of entering

his own cottage when he reached it he flung his basket inside the

garden-gate and passed on, determined to go and see his old aunt and

get some supper there.

This made his arrival home rather late. Arabella however, was busy

melting down lard from fat of the deceased pig, for she had been out on

a jaunt all day, and so delayed her work. Dreading lest what he had

heard should lead him to say something regrettable to her he spoke

little. But Arabella was very talkative, and said among other things

that she wanted some money. Seeing the book sticking out of his pocket

she added that he ought to earn more.

“An apprentice’s wages are not meant to be enough to keep a wife on, as

a rule, my dear.”

“Then you shouldn’t have had one.”

“Come, Arabella! That’s too bad, when you know how it came about.”

“I’ll declare afore Heaven that I thought what I told you was true.

Doctor Vilbert thought so. It was a good job for you that it wasn’t

so!”

“I don’t mean that,” he said hastily. “I mean before that time. I know

it was not your fault; but those women friends of yours gave you bad

advice. If they hadn’t, or you hadn’t taken it, we should at this

moment have been free from a bond which, not to mince matters, galls

both of us devilishly. It may be very sad, but it is true.”

“Who’s been telling you about my friends? What advice? I insist upon

you telling me.”

“Pooh—I’d rather not.”

“But you shall—you ought to. It is mean of ’ee not to!”

“Very well.” And he hinted gently what had been revealed to him. “But I

don’t wish to dwell upon it. Let us say no more about it.”

Her defensive manner collapsed. “That was nothing,” she said, laughing

coldly. “Every woman has a right to do such as that. The risk is hers.”

“I quite deny it, Bella. She might if no lifelong penalty attached to

it for the man, or, in his default, for herself; if the weakness of the

moment could end with the moment, or even with the year. But when

effects stretch so far she should not go and do that which entraps a

man if he is honest, or herself if he is otherwise.”

“What ought I to have done?”

“Given me time… Why do you fuss yourself about melting down that pig’s

fat to-night? Please put it away!”

“Then I must do it to-morrow morning. It won’t keep.”

“Very well—do.”

XI

Next morning, which was Sunday, she resumed operations about ten

o’clock; and the renewed work recalled the conversation which had

accompanied it the night before, and put her back into the same

intractable temper.

“That’s the story about me in Marygreen, is it—that I entrapped ’ee?

Much of a catch you were, Lord send!” As she warmed she saw some of

Jude’s dear ancient classics on a table where they ought not to have

been laid. “I won’t have them books here in the way!” she cried

petulantly; and seizing them one by one she began throwing them upon

the floor.

“Leave my books alone!” he said. “You might have thrown them aside if

you had liked, but as to soiling them like that, it is disgusting!” In

the operation of making lard Arabella’s hands had become smeared with

the hot grease, and her fingers consequently left very perceptible

imprints on the book-covers. She continued deliberately to toss the

books severally upon the floor, till Jude, incensed beyond bearing,

caught her by the arms to make her leave off. Somehow, in going so, he

loosened the fastening of her hair, and it rolled about her ears.

“Let me go!” she said.

“Promise to leave the books alone.”

She hesitated. “Let me go!” she repeated.

“Promise!”

After a pause: “I do.”

Jude relinquished his hold, and she crossed the room to the door, out

of which she went with a set face, and into the highway. Here she began

to saunter up and down, perversely pulling her hair into a worse

disorder than he had caused, and unfastening several buttons of her

gown. It was a fine Sunday morning, dry, clear and frosty, and the

bells of Alfredston Church could be heard on the breeze from the north.

People were going along the road, dressed in their holiday clothes;

they were mainly lovers—such pairs as Jude and Arabella had been when

they sported along the same track some months earlier. These

pedestrians turned to stare at the extraordinary spectacle she now

presented, bonnetless, her dishevelled hair blowing in the wind, her

bodice apart, her sleeves rolled above her elbows for her work, and her

hands reeking with melted fat. One of the passers said in mock terror:

“Good Lord deliver us!”

“See how he’s served me!” she cried. “Making me work Sunday mornings

when I ought to be going to my church, and tearing my hair off my head,

and my gown off my back!”

Jude was exasperated, and went out to drag her in by main force. Then

he suddenly lost his heat. Illuminated with the sense that all was over

between them, and that it mattered not what she did, or he, her husband

stood still, regarding her. Their lives were ruined, he thought; ruined

by the fundamental error of their matrimonial union: that of having

based a permanent contract on a temporary feeling which had no

necessary connection with affinities that alone render a lifelong

comradeship tolerable.

“Going to ill-use me on principle, as your father ill-used your mother,

and your father’s sister ill-used her husband?” she asked. “All you be

a queer lot as husbands and wives!”

Jude fixed an arrested, surprised look on her. But she said no more,

and continued her saunter till she was tired. He left the spot, and,

after wandering vaguely a little while, walked in the direction of

Marygreen. Here he called upon his great-aunt, whose infirmities daily

increased.

“Aunt—did my father ill-use my mother, and my aunt her husband?” said

Jude abruptly, sitting down by the fire.

She raised her ancient eyes under the rim of the by-gone bonnet that

she always wore. “Who’s been telling you that?” she said.

“I have heard it spoken of, and want to know all.”

“You med so well, I s’pose; though your wife—I reckon ’twas she—must

have been a fool to open up that! There isn’t much to know after all.

Your father and mother couldn’t get on together, and they parted. It

was coming home from Alfredston market, when you were a baby—on the

hill by the Brown House barn—that they had their last difference, and

took leave of one another for the last time. Your mother soon

afterwards died—she drowned herself, in short, and your father went

away with you to South Wessex, and never came here any more.”

Jude recalled his father’s silence about North Wessex and Jude’s

mother, never speaking of either till his dying day.

“It was the same with your father’s sister. Her husband offended her,

and she so disliked living with him afterwards that she went away to

London with her little maid. The Fawleys were not made for wedlock: it

never seemed to sit well upon us. There’s sommat in our blood that

won’t take kindly to the notion of being bound to do what we do readily

enough if not bound. That’s why you ought to have hearkened to me, and

not ha’ married.”

“Where did Father and Mother part—by the Brown House, did you say?”

“A little further on—where the road to Fenworth branches off, and the

handpost stands. A gibbet once stood there not onconnected with our

history. But let that be.”

In the dusk of that evening Jude walked away from his old aunt’s as if

to go home. But as soon as he reached the open down he struck out upon

it till he came to a large round pond. The frost continued, though it

was not particularly sharp, and the larger stars overhead came out slow

and flickering. Jude put one foot on the edge of the ice, and then the

other: it cracked under his weight; but this did not deter him. He

ploughed his way inward to the centre, the ice making sharp noises as

he went. When just about the middle he looked around him and gave a

jump. The cracking repeated itself; but he did not go down. He jumped

again, but the cracking had ceased. Jude went back to the edge, and

stepped upon the ground.

It was curious, he thought. What was he reserved for? He supposed he

was not a sufficiently dignified person for suicide. Peaceful death

abhorred him as a subject, and would not take him.

What could he do of a lower kind than self-extermination; what was

there less noble, more in keeping with his present degraded position?

He could get drunk. Of course that was it; he had forgotten. Drinking

was the regular, stereotyped resource of the despairing worthless. He

began to see now why some men boozed at inns. He struck down the hill

northwards and came to an obscure public-house. On entering and sitting

down the sight of the picture of Samson and Delilah on the wall caused

him to recognize the place as that he had visited with Arabella on that

first Sunday evening of their courtship. He called for liquor and drank

briskly for an hour or more.

Staggering homeward late that night, with all his sense of depression

gone, and his head fairly clear still, he began to laugh boisterously,

and to wonder how Arabella would receive him in his new aspect. The

house was in darkness when he entered, and in his stumbling state it

was some time before he could get a light. Then he found that, though

the marks of pig-dressing, of fats and scallops, were visible, the

materials themselves had been taken away. A line written by his wife on

the inside of an old envelope was pinned to the cotton blower of the

fireplace:

“_Have gone to my friends. Shall not return._”

All the next day he remained at home, and sent off the carcase of the

pig to Alfredston. He then cleaned up the premises, locked the door,

put the key in a place she would know if she came back, and returned to

his masonry at Alfredston.

At night when he again plodded home he found she had not visited the

house. The next day went in the same way, and the next. Then there came

a letter from her.

That she had gone tired of him she frankly admitted. He was such a slow

old coach, and she did not care for the sort of life he led. There was

no prospect of his ever bettering himself or her. She further went on

to say that her parents had, as he knew, for some time considered the

question of emigrating to Australia, the pig-jobbing business being a

poor one nowadays. They had at last decided to go, and she proposed to

go with them, if he had no objection. A woman of her sort would have

more chance over there than in this stupid country.

Jude replied that he had not the least objection to her going. He

thought it a wise course, since she wished to go, and one that might be

to the advantage of both. He enclosed in the packet containing the

letter the money that had been realized by the sale of the pig, with

all he had besides, which was not much.

From that day he heard no more of her except indirectly, though her

father and his household did not immediately leave, but waited till his

goods and other effects had been sold off. When Jude learnt that there

was to be an auction at the house of the Donns he packed his own

household goods into a waggon, and sent them to her at the aforesaid

homestead, that she might sell them with the rest, or as many of them

as she should choose.

He then went into lodgings at Alfredston, and saw in a shopwindow the

little handbill announcing the sale of his father-in-law’s furniture.

He noted its date, which came and passed without Jude’s going near the

place, or perceiving that the traffic out of Alfredston by the southern

road was materially increased by the auction. A few days later he

entered a dingy broker’s shop in the main street of the town, and amid

a heterogeneous collection of saucepans, a clothes-horse, rolling-pin,

brass candlestick, swing looking-glass, and other things at the back of

the shop, evidently just brought in from a sale, he perceived a framed

photograph, which turned out to be his own portrait.

It was one which he had had specially taken and framed by a local man

in bird’s-eye maple, as a present for Arabella, and had duly given her

on their wedding-day. On the back was still to be read, “_Jude to

Arabella_,” with the date. She must have thrown it in with the rest of

her property at the auction.

“Oh,” said the broker, seeing him look at this and the other articles

in the heap, and not perceiving that the portrait was of himself, “It

is a small lot of stuff that was knocked down to me at a cottage sale

out on the road to Marygreen. The frame is a very useful one, if you

take out the likeness. You shall have it for a shilling.”

The utter death of every tender sentiment in his wife, as brought home

to him by this mute and undesigned evidence of her sale of his portrait

and gift, was the conclusive little stroke required to demolish all

sentiment in him. He paid the shilling, took the photograph away with

him, and burnt it, frame and all, when he reached his lodging.

Two or three days later he heard that Arabella and her parents had

departed. He had sent a message offering to see her for a formal

leave-taking, but she had said that it would be better otherwise, since

she was bent on going, which perhaps was true. On the evening following

their emigration, when his day’s work was done, he came out of doors

after supper, and strolled in the starlight along the too familiar road

towards the upland whereon had been experienced the chief emotions of

his life. It seemed to be his own again.

He could not realize himself. On the old track he seemed to be a boy

still, hardly a day older than when he had stood dreaming at the top of

that hill, inwardly fired for the first time with ardours for

Christminster and scholarship. “Yet I am a man,” he said. “I have a

wife. More, I have arrived at the still riper stage of having disagreed

with her, disliked her, had a scuffle with her, and parted from her.”

He remembered then that he was standing not far from the spot at which

the parting between his father and his mother was said to have

occurred.

A little further on was the summit whence Christminster, or what he had

taken for that city, had seemed to be visible. A milestone, now as

always, stood at the roadside hard by. Jude drew near it, and felt

rather than read the mileage to the city. He remembered that once on

his way home he had proudly cut with his keen new chisel an inscription

on the back of that milestone, embodying his aspirations. It had been

done in the first week of his apprenticeship, before he had been

diverted from his purposes by an unsuitable woman. He wondered if the

inscription were legible still, and going to the back of the milestone

brushed away the nettles. By the light of a match he could still

discern what he had cut so enthusiastically so long ago:

[THITHER—J. F. [with a pointing finger]]

The sight of it, unimpaired, within its screen of grass and nettles,

lit in his soul a spark of the old fire. Surely his plan should be to

move onward through good and ill—to avoid morbid sorrow even though he

did see uglinesses in the world? _Bene agere et lætari_—to do good

cheerfully—which he had heard to be the philosophy of one Spinoza,

might be his own even now.

He might battle with his evil star, and follow out his original

intention.

By moving to a spot a little way off he uncovered the horizon in a

north-easterly direction. There actually rose the faint halo, a small

dim nebulousness, hardly recognizable save by the eye of faith. It was

enough for him. He would go to Christminster as soon as the term of his

apprenticeship expired.

He returned to his lodgings in a better mood, and said his prayers.

Part Second AT CHRISTMINSTER

_“Save his own soul he hath no star.”_—SWINBURNE.

_“Notitiam primosque gradus vicinia fecit;

Tempore crevit amor.”_—OVID.

I

The next noteworthy move in Jude’s life was that in which he appeared

gliding steadily onward through a dusky landscape of some three years’

later leafage than had graced his courtship of Arabella, and the

disruption of his coarse conjugal life with her. He was walking towards

Christminster City, at a point a mile or two to the south-west of it.

He had at last found himself clear of Marygreen and Alfredston: he was

out of his apprenticeship, and with his tools at his back seemed to be

in the way of making a new start—the start to which, barring the

interruption involved in his intimacy and married experience with

Arabella, he had been looking forward for about ten years.

Jude would now have been described as a young man with a forcible,

meditative, and earnest rather than handsome cast of countenance. He

was of dark complexion, with dark harmonizing eyes, and he wore a

closely trimmed black beard of more advanced growth than is usual at

his age; this, with his great mass of black curly hair, was some

trouble to him in combing and washing out the stone-dust that settled

on it in the pursuit of his trade. His capabilities in the latter,

having been acquired in the country, were of an all-round sort,

including monumental stone-cutting, gothic free-stone work for the

restoration of churches, and carving of a general kind. In London he

would probably have become specialized and have made himself a

“moulding mason,” a “foliage sculptor”—perhaps a “statuary.”

He had that afternoon driven in a cart from Alfredston to the village

nearest the city in this direction, and was now walking the remaining

four miles rather from choice than from necessity, having always

fancied himself arriving thus.

The ultimate impulse to come had had a curious origin—one more nearly

related to the emotional side of him than to the intellectual, as is

often the case with young men. One day while in lodgings at Alfredston

he had gone to Marygreen to see his old aunt, and had observed between

the brass candlesticks on her mantlepiece the photograph of a pretty

girlish face, in a broad hat with radiating folds under the brim like

the rays of a halo. He had asked who she was. His grand-aunt had

gruffly replied that she was his cousin Sue Bridehead, of the inimical

branch of the family; and on further questioning the old woman had

replied that the girl lived in Christminster, though she did not know

where, or what she was doing.

His aunt would not give him the photograph. But it haunted him; and

ultimately formed a quickening ingredient in his latent intent of

following his friend the school master thither.

He now paused at the top of a crooked and gentle declivity, and

obtained his first near view of the city. Grey-stoned and dun-roofed,

it stood within hail of the Wessex border, and almost with the tip of

one small toe within it, at the northernmost point of the crinkled line

along which the leisurely Thames strokes the fields of that ancient

kingdom. The buildings now lay quiet in the sunset, a vane here and

there on their many spires and domes giving sparkle to a picture of

sober secondary and tertiary hues.

Reaching the bottom he moved along the level way between pollard

willows growing indistinct in the twilight, and soon confronted the

outmost lamps of the town—some of those lamps which had sent into the

sky the gleam and glory that caught his strained gaze in his days of

dreaming, so many years ago. They winked their yellow eyes at him

dubiously, and as if, though they had been awaiting him all these years

in disappointment at his tarrying, they did not much want him now.

He was a species of Dick Whittington whose spirit was touched to finer

issues than a mere material gain. He went along the outlying streets

with the cautious tread of an explorer. He saw nothing of the real city

in the suburbs on this side. His first want being a lodging he

scrutinized carefully such localities as seemed to offer on inexpensive

terms the modest type of accommodation he demanded; and after inquiry

took a room in a suburb nicknamed “Beersheba,” though he did not know

this at the time. Here he installed himself, and having had some tea

sallied forth.

It was a windy, whispering, moonless night. To guide himself he opened

under a lamp a map he had brought. The breeze ruffled and fluttered it,

but he could see enough to decide on the direction he should take to

reach the heart of the place.

After many turnings he came up to the first ancient mediæval pile that

he had encountered. It was a college, as he could see by the gateway.

He entered it, walked round, and penetrated to dark corners which no

lamplight reached. Close to this college was another; and a little

further on another; and then he began to be encircled as it were with

the breath and sentiment of the venerable city. When he passed objects

out of harmony with its general expression he allowed his eyes to slip

over them as if he did not see them.

A bell began clanging, and he listened till a hundred-and-one strokes

had sounded. He must have made a mistake, he thought: it was meant for

a hundred.

When the gates were shut, and he could no longer get into the

quadrangles, he rambled under the walls and doorways, feeling with his

fingers the contours of their mouldings and carving. The minutes

passed, fewer and fewer people were visible, and still he serpentined

among the shadows, for had he not imagined these scenes through ten

bygone years, and what mattered a night’s rest for once? High against

the black sky the flash of a lamp would show crocketed pinnacles and

indented battlements. Down obscure alleys, apparently never trodden now

by the foot of man, and whose very existence seemed to be forgotten,

there would jut into the path porticoes, oriels, doorways of enriched

and florid middle-age design, their extinct air being accentuated by

the rottenness of the stones. It seemed impossible that modern thought

could house itself in such decrepit and superseded chambers.

Knowing not a human being here, Jude began to be impressed with the

isolation of his own personality, as with a self-spectre, the sensation

being that of one who walked but could not make himself seen or heard.

He drew his breath pensively, and, seeming thus almost his own ghost,

gave his thoughts to the other ghostly presences with which the nooks

were haunted.

During the interval of preparation for this venture, since his wife and

furniture’s uncompromising disappearance into space, he had read and

learnt almost all that could be read and learnt by one in his position,

of the worthies who had spent their youth within these reverend walls,

and whose souls had haunted them in their maturer age. Some of them, by

the accidents of his reading, loomed out in his fancy

disproportionately large by comparison with the rest. The brushings of

the wind against the angles, buttresses, and door-jambs were as the

passing of these only other inhabitants, the tappings of each ivy leaf

on its neighbour were as the mutterings of their mournful souls, the

shadows as their thin shapes in nervous movement, making him comrades

in his solitude. In the gloom it was as if he ran against them without

feeling their bodily frames.

The streets were now deserted, but on account of these things he could

not go in. There were poets abroad, of early date and of late, from the

friend and eulogist of Shakespeare down to him who has recently passed

into silence, and that musical one of the tribe who is still among us.

Speculative philosophers drew along, not always with wrinkled foreheads

and hoary hair as in framed portraits, but pink-faced, slim, and active

as in youth; modern divines sheeted in their surplices, among whom the

most real to Jude Fawley were the founders of the religious school

called Tractarian; the well-known three, the enthusiast, the poet, and

the formularist, the echoes of whose teachings had influenced him even

in his obscure home. A start of aversion appeared in his fancy to move

them at sight of those other sons of the place, the form in the

full-bottomed wig, statesman, rake, reasoner, and sceptic; the smoothly

shaven historian so ironically civil to Christianity; with others of

the same incredulous temper, who knew each quad as well as the

faithful, and took equal freedom in haunting its cloisters.

He regarded the statesmen in their various types, men of firmer

movement and less dreamy air; the scholar, the speaker, the plodder;

the man whose mind grew with his growth in years, and the man whose

mind contracted with the same.

The scientists and philologists followed on in his mind-sight in an odd

impossible combination, men of meditative faces, strained foreheads,

and weak-eyed as bats with constant research; then official

characters—such men as governor-generals and lord-lieutenants, in whom

he took little interest; chief-justices and lord chancellors, silent

thin-lipped figures of whom he knew barely the names. A keener regard

attached to the prelates, by reason of his own former hopes. Of them he

had an ample band—some men of heart, others rather men of head; he who

apologized for the Church in Latin; the saintly author of the Evening

Hymn; and near them the great itinerant preacher, hymn-writer, and

zealot, shadowed like Jude by his matrimonial difficulties.

Jude found himself speaking out loud, holding conversations with them

as it were, like an actor in a melodrama who apostrophizes the audience

on the other side of the footlights; till he suddenly ceased with a

start at his absurdity. Perhaps those incoherent words of the wanderer

were heard within the walls by some student or thinker over his lamp;

and he may have raised his head, and wondered what voice it was, and

what it betokened. Jude now perceived that, so far as solid flesh went,

he had the whole aged city to himself with the exception of a belated

townsman here and there, and that he seemed to be catching a cold.

A voice reached him out of the shade; a real and local voice:

“You’ve been a-settin’ a long time on that plinth-stone, young man.

What med you be up to?”

It came from a policeman who had been observing Jude without the latter

observing him.

Jude went home and to bed, after reading up a little about these men

and their several messages to the world from a book or two that he had

brought with him concerning the sons of the university. As he drew

towards sleep various memorable words of theirs that he had just been

conning seemed spoken by them in muttering utterances; some audible,

some unintelligible to him. One of the spectres (who afterwards mourned

Christminster as “the home of lost causes,” though Jude did not

remember this) was now apostrophizing her thus:

“Beautiful city! so venerable, so lovely, so unravaged by the fierce

intellectual life of our century, so serene! … Her ineffable charm

keeps ever calling us to the true goal of all of us, to the ideal, to

perfection.”

Another voice was that of the Corn Law convert, whose phantom he had

just seen in the quadrangle with a great bell. Jude thought his soul

might have been shaping the historic words of his master-speech:

“Sir, I may be wrong, but my impression is that my duty towards a

country threatened with famine requires that that which has been the

ordinary remedy under all similar circumstances should be resorted to

now, namely, that there should be free access to the food of man from

whatever quarter it may come… Deprive me of office to-morrow, you can

never deprive me of the consciousness that I have exercised the powers

committed to me from no corrupt or interested motives, from no desire

to gratify ambition, for no personal gain.”

Then the sly author of the immortal Chapter on Christianity: “How shall

we excuse the supine inattention of the Pagan and philosophic world, to

those evidences [miracles] which were presented by Omnipotence? … The

sages of Greece and Rome turned aside from the awful spectacle, and

appeared unconscious of any alterations in the moral or physical

government of the world.”

Then the shade of the poet, the last of the optimists:

How the world is made for each of us!

* * * * * * * * *

And each of the Many helps to recruit

The life of the race by a general plan.

Then one of the three enthusiasts he had seen just now, the author of

the _Apologia_:

“My argument was … that absolute certitude as to the truths of natural

theology was the result of an assemblage of concurring and converging

probabilities … that probabilities which did not reach to logical

certainty might create a mental certitude.”

The second of them, no polemic, murmured quieter things:

Why should we faint, and fear to live alone,

Since all alone, so Heaven has will’d, we die?

He likewise heard some phrases spoken by the phantom with the short

face, the genial Spectator:

“When I look upon the tombs of the great, every motion of envy dies in

me; when I read the epitaphs of the beautiful, every inordinate desire

goes out; when I meet with the grief of parents upon a tombstone, my

heart melts with compassion; when I see the tombs of the parents

themselves, I consider the vanity of grieving for those whom we must

quickly follow.”

And lastly a gentle-voiced prelate spoke, during whose meek, familiar

rhyme, endeared to him from earliest childhood, Jude fell asleep:

Teach me to live, that I may dread

The grave as little as my bed.

Teach me to die…

He did not wake till morning. The ghostly past seemed to have gone, and

everything spoke of to-day. He started up in bed, thinking he had

overslept himself and then said:

“By Jove—I had quite forgotten my sweet-faced cousin, and that she’s

here all the time! … and my old schoolmaster, too.” His words about his

schoolmaster had, perhaps, less zest in them than his words concerning

his cousin.

II

Necessary meditations on the actual, including the mean

bread-and-cheese question, dissipated the phantasmal for a while, and

compelled Jude to smother high thinkings under immediate needs. He had

to get up, and seek for work, manual work; the only kind deemed by many

of its professors to be work at all.

Passing out into the streets on this errand he found that the colleges

had treacherously changed their sympathetic countenances: some were

pompous; some had put on the look of family vaults above ground;

something barbaric loomed in the masonries of all. The spirits of the

great men had disappeared.

The numberless architectural pages around him he read, naturally, less

as an artist-critic of their forms than as an artizan and comrade of

the dead handicraftsmen whose muscles had actually executed those

forms. He examined the mouldings, stroked them as one who knew their

beginning, said they were difficult or easy in the working, had taken

little or much time, were trying to the arm, or convenient to the tool.

What at night had been perfect and ideal was by day the more or less

defective real. Cruelties, insults, had, he perceived, been inflicted

on the aged erections. The condition of several moved him as he would

have been moved by maimed sentient beings. They were wounded, broken,

sloughing off their outer shape in the deadly struggle against years,

weather, and man.

The rottenness of these historical documents reminded him that he was

not, after all, hastening on to begin the morning practically as he had

intended. He had come to work, and to live by work, and the morning had

nearly gone. It was, in one sense, encouraging to think that in a place

of crumbling stones there must be plenty for one of his trade to do in

the business of renovation. He asked his way to the workyard of the

stone-mason whose name had been given him at Alfredston; and soon heard

the familiar sound of the rubbers and chisels.

The yard was a little centre of regeneration. Here, with keen edges and

smooth curves, were forms in the exact likeness of those he had seen

abraded and time-eaten on the walls. These were the ideas in modern

prose which the lichened colleges presented in old poetry. Even some of

those antiques might have been called prose when they were new. They

had done nothing but wait, and had become poetical. How easy to the

smallest building; how impossible to most men.

He asked for the foreman, and looked round among the new traceries,

mullions, transoms, shafts, pinnacles, and battlements standing on the

bankers half worked, or waiting to be removed. They were marked by

precision, mathematical straightness, smoothness, exactitude: there in

the old walls were the broken lines of the original idea; jagged

curves, disdain of precision, irregularity, disarray.

For a moment there fell on Jude a true illumination; that here in the

stone yard was a centre of effort as worthy as that dignified by the

name of scholarly study within the noblest of the colleges. But he lost

it under stress of his old idea. He would accept any employment which

might be offered him on the strength of his late employer’s

recommendation; but he would accept it as a provisional thing only.

This was his form of the modern vice of unrest.

Moreover he perceived that at best only copying, patching and imitating

went on here; which he fancied to be owing to some temporary and local

cause. He did not at that time see that mediævalism was as dead as a

fern-leaf in a lump of coal; that other developments were shaping in

the world around him, in which Gothic architecture and its associations

had no place. The deadly animosity of contemporary logic and vision

towards so much of what he held in reverence was not yet revealed to

him.

Having failed to obtain work here as yet he went away, and thought

again of his cousin, whose presence somewhere at hand he seemed to feel

in wavelets of interest, if not of emotion. How he wished he had that

pretty portrait of her! At last he wrote to his aunt to send it. She

did so, with a request, however, that he was not to bring disturbance

into the family by going to see the girl or her relations. Jude, a

ridiculously affectionate fellow, promised nothing, put the photograph

on the mantel-piece, kissed it—he did not know why—and felt more at

home. She seemed to look down and preside over his tea. It was

cheering—the one thing uniting him to the emotions of the living city.

There remained the schoolmaster—probably now a reverend parson. But he

could not possibly hunt up such a respectable man just yet; so raw and

unpolished was his condition, so precarious were his fortunes. Thus he

still remained in loneliness. Although people moved round him he

virtually saw none. Not as yet having mingled with the active life of

the place it was largely non-existent to him. But the saints and

prophets in the window-tracery, the paintings in the galleries, the

statues, the busts, the gargoyles, the corbel-heads—these seemed to

breathe his atmosphere. Like all newcomers to a spot on which the past

is deeply graven he heard that past announcing itself with an emphasis

altogether unsuspected by, and even incredible to, the habitual

residents.

For many days he haunted the cloisters and quadrangles of the colleges

at odd minutes in passing them, surprised by impish echoes of his own

footsteps, smart as the blows of a mallet. The Christminster

“sentiment,” as it had been called, ate further and further into him;

till he probably knew more about those buildings materially,

artistically, and historically, than any one of their inmates.

It was not till now, when he found himself actually on the spot of his

enthusiasm, that Jude perceived how far away from the object of that

enthusiasm he really was. Only a wall divided him from those happy

young contemporaries of his with whom he shared a common mental life;

men who had nothing to do from morning till night but to read, mark,

learn, and inwardly digest. Only a wall—but what a wall!

Every day, every hour, as he went in search of labour, he saw them

going and coming also, rubbed shoulders with them, heard their voices,

marked their movements. The conversation of some of the more thoughtful

among them seemed oftentimes, owing to his long and persistent

preparation for this place, to be peculiarly akin to his own thoughts.

Yet he was as far from them as if he had been at the antipodes. Of

course he was. He was a young workman in a white blouse, and with

stone-dust in the creases of his clothes; and in passing him they did

not even see him, or hear him, rather saw through him as through a pane

of glass at their familiars beyond. Whatever they were to him, he to

them was not on the spot at all; and yet he had fancied he would be

close to their lives by coming there.

But the future lay ahead after all; and if he could only be so

fortunate as to get into good employment he would put up with the

inevitable. So he thanked God for his health and strength, and took

courage. For the present he was outside the gates of everything,

colleges included: perhaps some day he would be inside. Those palaces

of light and leading; he might some day look down on the world through

their panes.

At length he did receive a message from the stone-mason’s yard—that a

job was waiting for him. It was his first encouragement, and he closed

with the offer promptly.

He was young and strong, or he never could have executed with such zest

the undertakings to which he now applied himself, since they involved

reading most of the night after working all the day. First he bought a

shaded lamp for four and six-pence, and obtained a good light. Then he

got pens, paper, and such other necessary books as he had been unable

to obtain elsewhere. Then, to the consternation of his landlady, he

shifted all the furniture of his room—a single one for living and

sleeping—rigged up a curtain on a rope across the middle, to make a

double chamber out of one, hung up a thick blind that nobody should

know how he was curtailing the hours of sleep, laid out his books, and

sat down.

Having been deeply encumbered by marrying, getting a cottage, and

buying the furniture which had disappeared in the wake of his wife, he

had never been able to save any money since the time of those

disastrous ventures, and till his wages began to come in he was obliged

to live in the narrowest way. After buying a book or two he could not

even afford himself a fire; and when the nights reeked with the raw and

cold air from the Meadows he sat over his lamp in a great-coat, hat,

and woollen gloves.

From his window he could perceive the spire of the cathedral, and the

ogee dome under which resounded the great bell of the city. The tall

tower, tall belfry windows, and tall pinnacles of the college by the

bridge he could also get a glimpse of by going to the staircase. These

objects he used as stimulants when his faith in the future was dim.

Like enthusiasts in general he made no inquiries into details of

procedure. Picking up general notions from casual acquaintance, he

never dwelt upon them. For the present, he said to himself, the one

thing necessary was to get ready by accumulating money and knowledge,

and await whatever chances were afforded to such an one of becoming a

son of the University. “For wisdom is a defence, and money is a

defence; but the excellency of knowledge is, that wisdom giveth life to

them that have it.” His desire absorbed him, and left no part of him to

weigh its practicability.

At this time he received a nervously anxious letter from his poor old

aunt, on the subject which had previously distressed her—a fear that

Jude would not be strong-minded enough to keep away from his cousin Sue

Bridehead and her relations. Sue’s father, his aunt believed, had gone

back to London, but the girl remained at Christminster. To make her

still more objectionable, she was an artist or designer of some sort in

what was called an ecclesiastical warehouse, which was a perfect

seed-bed of idolatry, and she was no doubt abandoned to mummeries on

that account—if not quite a Papist. (Miss Drusilla Fawley was of her

date, Evangelical.)

As Jude was rather on an intellectual track than a theological, this

news of Sue’s probable opinions did not much influence him one way or

the other, but the clue to her whereabouts was decidedly interesting.

With an altogether singular pleasure he walked at his earliest spare

minutes past the shops answering to his great-aunt’s description; and

beheld in one of them a young girl sitting behind a desk, who was

suspiciously like the original of the portrait. He ventured to enter on

a trivial errand, and having made his purchase lingered on the scene.

The shop seemed to be kept entirely by women. It contained Anglican

books, stationery, texts, and fancy goods: little plaster angels on

brackets, Gothic-framed pictures of saints, ebony crosses that were

almost crucifixes, prayer-books that were almost missals. He felt very

shy of looking at the girl in the desk; she was so pretty that he could

not believe it possible that she should belong to him. Then she spoke

to one of the two older women behind the counter; and he recognized in

the accents certain qualities of his own voice; softened and sweetened,

but his own. What was she doing? He stole a glance round. Before her

lay a piece of zinc, cut to the shape of a scroll three or four feet

long, and coated with a dead-surface paint on one side. Hereon she was

designing or illuminating, in characters of Church text, the single

word

[A L L E L U J A]

“A sweet, saintly, Christian business, hers!” thought he.

Her presence here was now fairly enough explained, her skill in work of

this sort having no doubt been acquired from her father’s occupation as

an ecclesiastical worker in metal. The lettering on which she was

engaged was clearly intended to be fixed up in some chancel to assist

devotion.

He came out. It would have been easy to speak to her there and then,

but it seemed scarcely honourable towards his aunt to disregard her

request so incontinently. She had used him roughly, but she had brought

him up: and the fact of her being powerless to control him lent a

pathetic force to a wish that would have been inoperative as an

argument.

So Jude gave no sign. He would not call upon Sue just yet. He had other

reasons against doing so when he had walked away. She seemed so dainty

beside himself in his rough working-jacket and dusty trousers that he

felt he was as yet unready to encounter her, as he had felt about Mr.

Phillotson. And how possible it was that she had inherited the

antipathies of her family, and would scorn him, as far as a Christian

could, particularly when he had told her that unpleasant part of his

history which had resulted in his becoming enchained to one of her own

sex whom she would certainly not admire.

Thus he kept watch over her, and liked to feel she was there. The

consciousness of her living presence stimulated him. But she remained

more or less an ideal character, about whose form he began to weave

curious and fantastic day-dreams.

Between two and three weeks afterwards Jude was engaged with some more

men, outside Crozier College in Old-time Street, in getting a block of

worked freestone from a waggon across the pavement, before hoisting it

to the parapet which they were repairing. Standing in position the head

man said, “Spaik when he heave! He-ho!” And they heaved.

All of a sudden, as he lifted, his cousin stood close to his elbow,

pausing a moment on the bend of her foot till the obstructing object

should have been removed. She looked right into his face with liquid,

untranslatable eyes, that combined, or seemed to him to combine,

keenness with tenderness, and mystery with both, their expression, as

well as that of her lips, taking its life from some words just spoken

to a companion, and being carried on into his face quite unconsciously.

She no more observed his presence than that of the dust-motes which his

manipulations raised into the sunbeams.

His closeness to her was so suggestive that he trembled, and turned his

face away with a shy instinct to prevent her recognizing him, though as

she had never once seen him she could not possibly do so; and might

very well never have heard even his name. He could perceive that though

she was a country-girl at bottom, a latter girlhood of some years in

London, and a womanhood here, had taken all rawness out of her.

When she was gone he continued his work, reflecting on her. He had been

so caught by her influence that he had taken no count of her general

mould and build. He remembered now that she was not a large figure,

that she was light and slight, of the type dubbed elegant. That was

about all he had seen. There was nothing statuesque in her; all was

nervous motion. She was mobile, living, yet a painter might not have

called her handsome or beautiful. But the much that she was surprised

him. She was quite a long way removed from the rusticity that was his.

How could one of his cross-grained, unfortunate, almost accursed stock,

have contrived to reach this pitch of niceness? London had done it, he

supposed.

From this moment the emotion which had been accumulating in his breast

as the bottled-up effect of solitude and the poetized locality he dwelt

in, insensibly began to precipitate itself on this half-visionary form;

and he perceived that, whatever his obedient wish in a contrary

direction, he would soon be unable to resist the desire to make himself

known to her.

He affected to think of her quite in a family way, since there were

crushing reasons why he should not and could not think of her in any

other.

The first reason was that he was married, and it would be wrong. The

second was that they were cousins. It was not well for cousins to fall

in love even when circumstances seemed to favour the passion. The

third: even were he free, in a family like his own where marriage

usually meant a tragic sadness, marriage with a blood-relation would

duplicate the adverse conditions, and a tragic sadness might be

intensified to a tragic horror.

Therefore, again, he would have to think of Sue with only a relation’s

mutual interest in one belonging to him; regard her in a practical way

as some one to be proud of; to talk and nod to; later on, to be invited

to tea by, the emotion spent on her being rigorously that of a kinsman

and well-wisher. So would she be to him a kindly star, an elevating

power, a companion in Anglican worship, a tender friend.

III

But under the various deterrent influences Jude’s instinct was to

approach her timidly, and the next Sunday he went to the morning

service in the Cathedral church of Cardinal College to gain a further

view of her, for he had found that she frequently attended there.

She did not come, and he awaited her in the afternoon, which was finer.

He knew that if she came at all she would approach the building along

the eastern side of the great green quadrangle from which it was

accessible, and he stood in a corner while the bell was going. A few

minutes before the hour for service she appeared as one of the figures

walking along under the college walls, and at sight of her he advanced

up the side opposite, and followed her into the building, more than

ever glad that he had not as yet revealed himself. To see her, and to

be himself unseen and unknown, was enough for him at present.

He lingered awhile in the vestibule, and the service was some way

advanced when he was put into a seat. It was a louring, mournful, still

afternoon, when a religion of some sort seems a necessity to ordinary

practical men, and not only a luxury of the emotional and leisured

classes. In the dim light and the baffling glare of the clerestory

windows he could discern the opposite worshippers indistinctly only,

but he saw that Sue was among them. He had not long discovered the

exact seat that she occupied when the chanting of the 119th Psalm in

which the choir was engaged reached its second part, _In quo corriget_,

the organ changing to a pathetic Gregorian tune as the singers gave

forth:

Wherewithal shall a young man cleanse his way?

It was the very question that was engaging Jude’s attention at this

moment. What a wicked worthless fellow he had been to give vent as he

had done to an animal passion for a woman, and allow it to lead to such

disastrous consequences; then to think of putting an end to himself;

then to go recklessly and get drunk. The great waves of pedal music

tumbled round the choir, and, nursed on the supernatural as he had

been, it is not wonderful that he could hardly believe that the psalm

was not specially set by some regardful Providence for this moment of

his first entry into the solemn building. And yet it was the ordinary

psalm for the twenty-fourth evening of the month.

The girl for whom he was beginning to nourish an extraordinary

tenderness was at this time ensphered by the same harmonies as those

which floated into his ears; and the thought was a delight to him. She

was probably a frequenter of this place, and, steeped body and soul in

church sentiment as she must be by occupation and habit, had, no doubt,

much in common with him. To an impressionable and lonely young man the

consciousness of having at last found anchorage for his thoughts, which

promised to supply both social and spiritual possibilities, was like

the dew of Hermon, and he remained throughout the service in a

sustaining atmosphere of ecstasy.

Though he was loth to suspect it, some people might have said to him

that the atmosphere blew as distinctly from Cyprus as from Galilee.

Jude waited till she had left her seat and passed under the screen

before he himself moved. She did not look towards him, and by the time

he reached the door she was half-way down the broad path. Being dressed

up in his Sunday suit he was inclined to follow her and reveal himself.

But he was not quite ready; and, alas, ought he to do so with the kind

of feeling that was awakening in him?

For though it had seemed to have an ecclesiastical basis during the

service, and he had persuaded himself that such was the case, he could

not altogether be blind to the real nature of the magnetism. She was

such a stranger that the kinship was affectation, and he said, “It

can’t be! I, a man with a wife, must not know her!” Still Sue _was_ his

own kin, and the fact of his having a wife, even though she was not in

evidence in this hemisphere, might be a help in one sense. It would put

all thought of a tender wish on his part out of Sue’s mind, and make

her intercourse with him free and fearless. It was with some heartache

that he saw how little he cared for the freedom and fearlessness that

would result in her from such knowledge.

Some little time before the date of this service in the cathedral the

pretty, liquid-eyed, light-footed young woman, Sue Bridehead, had an

afternoon’s holiday, and leaving the ecclesiastical establishment in

which she not only assisted but lodged, took a walk into the country

with a book in her hand. It was one of those cloudless days which

sometimes occur in Wessex and elsewhere between days of cold and wet,

as if intercalated by caprice of the weather-god. She went along for a

mile or two until she came to much higher ground than that of the city

she had left behind her. The road passed between green fields, and

coming to a stile Sue paused there, to finish the page she was reading,

and then looked back at the towers and domes and pinnacles new and old.

On the other side of the stile, in the footpath, she beheld a foreigner

with black hair and a sallow face, sitting on the grass beside a large

square board whereon were fixed, as closely as they could stand, a

number of plaster statuettes, some of them bronzed, which he was

re-arranging before proceeding with them on his way. They were in the

main reduced copies of ancient marbles, and comprised divinities of a

very different character from those the girl was accustomed to see

portrayed, among them being a Venus of standard pattern, a Diana, and,

of the other sex, Apollo, Bacchus, and Mars. Though the figures were

many yards away from her the south-west sun brought them out so

brilliantly against the green herbage that she could discern their

contours with luminous distinctness; and being almost in a line between

herself and the church towers of the city they awoke in her an oddly

foreign and contrasting set of ideas by comparison. The man rose, and,

seeing her, politely took off his cap, and cried, “I-i-i-mages!” in an

accent that agreed with his appearance. In a moment he dexterously

lifted upon his knee the great board with its assembled notabilities

divine and human, and raised it to the top of his head, bringing them

on to her and resting the board on the stile. First he offered her his

smaller wares—the busts of kings and queens, then a minstrel, then a

winged Cupid. She shook her head.

“How much are these two?” she said, touching with her finger the Venus

and the Apollo—the largest figures on the tray.

He said she should have them for ten shillings.

“I cannot afford that,” said Sue. She offered considerably less, and to

her surprise the image-man drew them from their wire stay and handed

them over the stile. She clasped them as treasures.

When they were paid for, and the man had gone, she began to be

concerned as to what she should do with them. They seemed so very large

now that they were in her possession, and so very naked. Being of a

nervous temperament she trembled at her enterprise. When she handled

them the white pipeclay came off on her gloves and jacket. After

carrying them along a little way openly an idea came to her, and,

pulling some huge burdock leaves, parsley, and other rank growths from

the hedge, she wrapped up her burden as well as she could in these, so

that what she carried appeared to be an enormous armful of green stuff

gathered by a zealous lover of nature.

“Well, anything is better than those everlasting church fallals!” she

said. But she was still in a trembling state, and seemed almost to wish

she had not bought the figures.

Occasionally peeping inside the leaves to see that Venus’s arm was not

broken, she entered with her heathen load into the most Christian city

in the country by an obscure street running parallel to the main one,

and round a corner to the side door of the establishment to which she

was attached. Her purchases were taken straight up to her own chamber,

and she at once attempted to lock them in a box that was her very own

property; but finding them too cumbersome she wrapped them in large

sheets of brown paper, and stood them on the floor in a corner.

The mistress of the house, Miss Fontover, was an elderly lady in

spectacles, dressed almost like an abbess; a dab at Ritual, as become

one of her business, and a worshipper at the ceremonial church of St.

Silas, in the suburb of Beersheba before-mentioned, which Jude also had

begun to attend. She was the daughter of a clergyman in reduced

circumstances, and at his death, which had occurred several years

before this date, she boldly avoided penury by taking over a little

shop of church requisites and developing it to its present creditable

proportions. She wore a cross and beads round her neck as her only

ornament, and knew the Christian Year by heart.

She now came to call Sue to tea, and, finding that the girl did not

respond for a moment, entered the room just as the other was hastily

putting a string round each parcel.

“Something you have been buying, Miss Bridehead?” she asked, regarding

the enwrapped objects.

“Yes—just something to ornament my room,” said Sue.

“Well, I should have thought I had put enough here already,” said Miss

Fontover, looking round at the Gothic-framed prints of saints, the

Church-text scrolls, and other articles which, having become too stale

to sell, had been used to furnish this obscure chamber. “What is it?

How bulky!” She tore a little hole, about as big as a wafer, in the

brown paper, and tried to peep in. “Why, statuary? Two figures? Where

did you get them?”

“Oh—I bought them of a travelling man who sells casts—”

“Two saints?”

“Yes.”

“What ones?”

“St. Peter and St.—St. Mary Magdalen.”

“Well—now come down to tea, and go and finish that organ-text, if

there’s light enough afterwards.”

These little obstacles to the indulgence of what had been the merest

passing fancy created in Sue a great zest for unpacking her objects and

looking at them; and at bedtime, when she was sure of being

undisturbed, she unrobed the divinities in comfort. Placing the pair of

figures on the chest of drawers, a candle on each side of them, she

withdrew to the bed, flung herself down thereon, and began reading a

book she had taken from her box, which Miss Fontover knew nothing of.

It was a volume of Gibbon, and she read the chapter dealing with the

reign of Julian the Apostate. Occasionally she looked up at the

statuettes, which appeared strange and out of place, there happening to

be a Calvary print hanging between them, and, as if the scene suggested

the action, she at length jumped up and withdrew another book from her

box—a volume of verse—and turned to the familiar poem—

Thou hast conquered, O pale Galilean:

The world has grown grey from thy breath!

which she read to the end. Presently she put out the candles,

undressed, and finally extinguished her own light.

She was of an age which usually sleeps soundly, yet to-night she kept

waking up, and every time she opened her eyes there was enough diffused

light from the street to show her the white plaster figures, standing

on the chest of drawers in odd contrast to their environment of text

and martyr, and the Gothic-framed Crucifix-picture that was only

discernible now as a Latin cross, the figure thereon being obscured by

the shades.

On one of these occasions the church clocks struck some small hour. It

fell upon the ears of another person who sat bending over his books at

a not very distant spot in the same city. Being Saturday night the

morrow was one on which Jude had not set his alarm-clock to call him at

his usually early time, and hence he had stayed up, as was his custom,

two or three hours later than he could afford to do on any other day of

the week. Just then he was earnestly reading from his Griesbach’s text.

At the very time that Sue was tossing and staring at her figures, the

policeman and belated citizens passing along under his window might

have heard, if they had stood still, strange syllables mumbled with

fervour within—words that had for Jude an indescribable enchantment:

inexplicable sounds something like these:—

“_All hemin heis Theos ho Pater, ex hou ta panta, kai hemeis eis

auton:_”

Till the sounds rolled with reverent loudness, as a book was heard to

close:—

“_Kai heis Kurios Iesous Christos, di hou ta panta kai hemeis di

autou!_”

IV

He was a handy man at his trade, an all-round man, as artizans in

country-towns are apt to be. In London the man who carves the boss or

knob of leafage declines to cut the fragment of moulding which merges

in that leafage, as if it were a degradation to do the second half of

one whole. When there was not much Gothic moulding for Jude to run, or

much window-tracery on the bankers, he would go out lettering monuments

or tombstones, and take a pleasure in the change of handiwork.

The next time that he saw her was when he was on a ladder executing a

job of this sort inside one of the churches. There was a short morning

service, and when the parson entered Jude came down from his ladder,

and sat with the half-dozen people forming the congregation, till the

prayer should be ended, and he could resume his tapping. He did not

observe till the service was half over that one of the women was Sue,

who had perforce accompanied the elderly Miss Fontover thither.

Jude sat watching her pretty shoulders, her easy, curiously nonchalant

risings and sittings, and her perfunctory genuflexions, and thought

what a help such an Anglican would have been to him in happier

circumstances. It was not so much his anxiety to get on with his work

that made him go up to it immediately the worshipers began to take

their leave: it was that he dared not, in this holy spot, confront the

woman who was beginning to influence him in such an indescribable

manner. Those three enormous reasons why he must not attempt intimate

acquaintance with Sue Bridehead, now that his interest in her had shown

itself to be unmistakably of a sexual kind, loomed as stubbornly as

ever. But it was also obvious that man could not live by work alone;

that the particular man Jude, at any rate, wanted something to love.

Some men would have rushed incontinently to her, snatched the pleasure

of easy friendship which she could hardly refuse, and have left the

rest to chance. Not so Jude—at first.

But as the days, and still more particularly the lonely evenings,

dragged along, he found himself, to his moral consternation, to be

thinking more of her instead of thinking less of her, and experiencing

a fearful bliss in doing what was erratic, informal, and unexpected.

Surrounded by her influence all day, walking past the spots she

frequented, he was always thinking of her, and was obliged to own to

himself that his conscience was likely to be the loser in this battle.

To be sure she was almost an ideality to him still. Perhaps to know her

would be to cure himself of this unexpected and unauthorized passion. A

voice whispered that, though he desired to know her, he did not desire

to be cured.

There was not the least doubt that from his own orthodox point of view

the situation was growing immoral. For Sue to be the loved one of a man

who was licensed by the laws of his country to love Arabella and none

other unto his life’s end, was a pretty bad second beginning when the

man was bent on such a course as Jude purposed. This conviction was so

real with him that one day when, as was frequent, he was at work in a

neighbouring village church alone, he felt it to be his duty to pray

against his weakness. But much as he wished to be an exemplar in these

things he could not get on. It was quite impossible, he found, to ask

to be delivered from temptation when your heart’s desire was to be

tempted unto seventy times seven. So he excused himself. “After all,”

he said, “it is not altogether an _erotolepsy_ that is the matter with

me, as at that first time. I can see that she is exceptionally bright;

and it is partly a wish for intellectual sympathy, and a craving for

loving-kindness in my solitude.” Thus he went on adoring her, fearing

to realize that it was human perversity. For whatever Sue’s virtues,

talents, or ecclesiastical saturation, it was certain that those items

were not at all the cause of his affection for her.

On an afternoon at this time a young girl entered the stone-mason’s

yard with some hesitation, and, lifting her skirts to avoid draggling

them in the white dust, crossed towards the office.

“That’s a nice girl,” said one of the men known as Uncle Joe.

“Who is she?” asked another.

“I don’t know—I’ve seen her about here and there. Why, yes, she’s the

daughter of that clever chap Bridehead who did all the wrought ironwork

at St. Silas’ ten years ago, and went away to London afterwards. I

don’t know what he’s doing now—not much I fancy—as she’s come back

here.”

Meanwhile the young woman had knocked at the office door and asked if

Mr. Jude Fawley was at work in the yard. It so happened that Jude had

gone out somewhere or other that afternoon, which information she

received with a look of disappointment, and went away immediately. When

Jude returned they told him, and described her, whereupon he exclaimed,

“Why—that’s my cousin Sue!”

He looked along the street after her, but she was out of sight. He had

no longer any thought of a conscientious avoidance of her, and resolved

to call upon her that very evening. And when he reached his lodging he

found a note from her—a first note—one of those documents which, simple

and commonplace in themselves, are seen retrospectively to have been

pregnant with impassioned consequences. The very unconsciousness of a

looming drama which is shown in such innocent first epistles from women

to men, or _vice versa_, makes them, when such a drama follows, and

they are read over by the purple or lurid light of it, all the more

impressive, solemn, and in cases, terrible.

Sue’s was of the most artless and natural kind. She addressed him as

her dear cousin Jude; said she had only just learnt by the merest

accident that he was living in Christminster, and reproached him with

not letting her know. They might have had such nice times together, she

said, for she was thrown much upon herself, and had hardly any

congenial friend. But now there was every probability of her soon going

away, so that the chance of companionship would be lost perhaps for

ever.

A cold sweat overspread Jude at the news that she was going away. That

was a contingency he had never thought of, and it spurred him to write

all the more quickly to her. He would meet her that very evening, he

said, one hour from the time of writing, at the cross in the pavement

which marked the spot of the Martyrdoms.

When he had despatched the note by a boy he regretted that in his hurry

he should have suggested to her to meet him out of doors, when he might

have said he would call upon her. It was, in fact, the country custom

to meet thus, and nothing else had occurred to him. Arabella had been

met in the same way, unfortunately, and it might not seem respectable

to a dear girl like Sue. However, it could not be helped now, and he

moved towards the point a few minutes before the hour, under the

glimmer of the newly lighted lamps.

The broad street was silent, and almost deserted, although it was not

late. He saw a figure on the other side, which turned out to be hers,

and they both converged towards the crossmark at the same moment.

Before either had reached it she called out to him:

“I am not going to meet you just there, for the first time in my life!

Come further on.”

The voice, though positive and silvery, had been tremulous. They walked

on in parallel lines, and, waiting her pleasure, Jude watched till she

showed signs of closing in, when he did likewise, the place being where

the carriers’ carts stood in the daytime, though there was none on the

spot then.

“I am sorry that I asked you to meet me, and didn’t call,” began Jude

with the bashfulness of a lover. “But I thought it would save time if

we were going to walk.”

“Oh—I don’t mind that,” she said with the freedom of a friend. “I have

really no place to ask anybody in to. What I meant was that the place

you chose was so horrid—I suppose I ought not to say horrid—I mean

gloomy and inauspicious in its associations… But isn’t it funny to

begin like this, when I don’t know you yet?” She looked him up and down

curiously, though Jude did not look much at her.

“You seem to know me more than I know you,” she added.

“Yes—I have seen you now and then.”

“And you knew who I was, and didn’t speak? And now I am going away!”

“Yes. That’s unfortunate. I have hardly any other friend. I have,

indeed, one very old friend here somewhere, but I don’t quite like to

call on him just yet. I wonder if you know anything of him—Mr.

Phillotson? A parson somewhere about the county I think he is.”

“No—I only know of one Mr. Phillotson. He lives a little way out in the

country, at Lumsdon. He’s a village schoolmaster.”

“Ah! I wonder if he’s the same. Surely it is impossible! Only a

schoolmaster still! Do you know his Christian name—is it Richard?”

“Yes—it is; I’ve directed books to him, though I’ve never seen him.”

“Then he couldn’t do it!”

Jude’s countenance fell, for how could he succeed in an enterprise

wherein the great Phillotson had failed? He would have had a day of

despair if the news had not arrived during his sweet Sue’s presence,

but even at this moment he had visions of how Phillotson’s failure in

the grand university scheme would depress him when she had gone.

“As we are going to take a walk, suppose we go and call upon him?” said

Jude suddenly. “It is not late.”

She agreed, and they went along up a hill, and through some prettily

wooded country. Presently the embattled tower and square turret of the

church rose into the sky, and then the school-house. They inquired of a

person in the street if Mr. Phillotson was likely to be at home, and

were informed that he was always at home. A knock brought him to the

school-house door, with a candle in his hand and a look of inquiry on

his face, which had grown thin and careworn since Jude last set eyes on

him.

That after all these years the meeting with Mr. Phillotson should be of

this homely complexion destroyed at one stroke the halo which had

surrounded the school-master’s figure in Jude’s imagination ever since

their parting. It created in him at the same time a sympathy with

Phillotson as an obviously much chastened and disappointed man. Jude

told him his name, and said he had come to see him as an old friend who

had been kind to him in his youthful days.

“I don’t remember you in the least,” said the school-master

thoughtfully. “You were one of my pupils, you say? Yes, no doubt; but

they number so many thousands by this time of my life, and have

naturally changed so much, that I remember very few except the quite

recent ones.”

“It was out at Marygreen,” said Jude, wishing he had not come.

“Yes. I was there a short time. And is this an old pupil, too?”

“No—that’s my cousin… I wrote to you for some grammars, if you

recollect, and you sent them?”

“Ah—yes!—I do dimly recall that incident.”

“It was very kind of you to do it. And it was you who first started me

on that course. On the morning you left Marygreen, when your goods were

on the waggon, you wished me good-bye, and said your scheme was to be a

university man and enter the Church—that a degree was the necessary

hall-mark of one who wanted to do anything as a theologian or teacher.”

“I remember I thought all that privately; but I wonder I did not keep

my own counsel. The idea was given up years ago.”

“I have never forgotten it. It was that which brought me to this part

of the country, and out here to see you to-night.”

“Come in,” said Phillotson. “And your cousin, too.”

They entered the parlour of the school-house, where there was a lamp

with a paper shade, which threw the light down on three or four books.

Phillotson took it off, so that they could see each other better, and

the rays fell on the nervous little face and vivacious dark eyes and

hair of Sue, on the earnest features of her cousin, and on the

schoolmaster’s own maturer face and figure, showing him to be a spare

and thoughtful personage of five-and-forty, with a thin-lipped,

somewhat refined mouth, a slightly stooping habit, and a black frock

coat, which from continued frictions shone a little at the

shoulder-blades, the middle of the back, and the elbows.

The old friendship was imperceptibly renewed, the schoolmaster speaking

of his experiences, and the cousins of theirs. He told them that he

still thought of the Church sometimes, and that though he could not

enter it as he had intended to do in former years he might enter it as

a licentiate. Meanwhile, he said, he was comfortable in his present

position, though he was in want of a pupil-teacher.

They did not stay to supper, Sue having to be indoors before it grew

late, and the road was retraced to Christminster. Though they had

talked of nothing more than general subjects, Jude was surprised to

find what a revelation of woman his cousin was to him. She was so

vibrant that everything she did seemed to have its source in feeling.

An exciting thought would make her walk ahead so fast that he could

hardly keep up with her; and her sensitiveness on some points was such

that it might have been misread as vanity. It was with heart-sickness

he perceived that, while her sentiments towards him were those of the

frankest friendliness only, he loved her more than before becoming

acquainted with her; and the gloom of the walk home lay not in the

night overhead, but in the thought of her departure.

“Why must you leave Christminster?” he said regretfully. “How can you

do otherwise than cling to a city in whose history such men as Newman,

Pusey, Ward, Keble, loom so large!”

“Yes—they do. Though how large do they loom in the history of the

world? … What a funny reason for caring to stay! I should never have

thought of it!” She laughed.

“Well—I must go,” she continued. “Miss Fontover, one of the partners

whom I serve, is offended with me, and I with her; and it is best to

go.”

“How did that happen?”

“She broke some statuary of mine.”

“Oh? Wilfully?”

“Yes. She found it in my room, and though it was my property she threw

it on the floor and stamped on it, because it was not according to her

taste, and ground the arms and the head of one of the figures all to

bits with her heel—a horrid thing!”

“Too Catholic-Apostolic for her, I suppose? No doubt she called them

popish images and talked of the invocation of saints.”

“No… No, she didn’t do that. She saw the matter quite differently.”

“Ah! Then I am surprised!”

“Yes. It was for quite some other reason that she didn’t like my

patron-saints. So I was led to retort upon her; and the end of it was

that I resolved not to stay, but to get into an occupation in which I

shall be more independent.”

“Why don’t you try teaching again? You once did, I heard.”

“I never thought of resuming it; for I was getting on as an

art-designer.”

“_Do_ let me ask Mr. Phillotson to let you try your hand in his school?

If you like it, and go to a training college, and become a first-class

certificated mistress, you get twice as large an income as any designer

or church artist, and twice as much freedom.”

“Well—ask him. Now I must go in. Good-bye, dear Jude! I am so glad we

have met at last. We needn’t quarrel because our parents did, need we?”

Jude did not like to let her see quite how much he agreed with her, and

went his way to the remote street in which he had his lodging.

To keep Sue Bridehead near him was now a desire which operated without

regard of consequences, and the next evening he again set out for

Lumsdon, fearing to trust to the persuasive effects of a note only. The

school-master was unprepared for such a proposal.

“What I rather wanted was a second year’s transfer, as it is called,”

he said. “Of course your cousin would do, personally; but she has had

no experience. Oh—she has, has she? Does she really think of adopting

teaching as a profession?”

Jude said she was disposed to do so, he thought, and his ingenious

arguments on her natural fitness for assisting Mr. Phillotson, of which

Jude knew nothing whatever, so influenced the schoolmaster that he said

he would engage her, assuring Jude as a friend that unless his cousin

really meant to follow on in the same course, and regarded this step as

the first stage of an apprenticeship, of which her training in a normal

school would be the second stage, her time would be wasted quite, the

salary being merely nominal.

The day after this visit Phillotson received a letter from Jude,

containing the information that he had again consulted his cousin, who

took more and more warmly to the idea of tuition; and that she had

agreed to come. It did not occur for a moment to the schoolmaster and

recluse that Jude’s ardour in promoting the arrangement arose from any

other feelings towards Sue than the instinct of co-operation common

among members of the same family.

V

The schoolmaster sat in his homely dwelling attached to the school,

both being modern erections; and he looked across the way at the old

house in which his teacher Sue had a lodging. The arrangement had been

concluded very quickly. A pupil-teacher who was to have been

transferred to Mr. Phillotson’s school had failed him, and Sue had been

taken as stop-gap. All such provisional arrangements as these could

only last till the next annual visit of H.M. Inspector, whose approval

was necessary to make them permanent. Having taught for some two years

in London, though she had abandoned that vocation of late, Miss

Bridehead was not exactly a novice, and Phillotson thought there would

be no difficulty in retaining her services, which he already wished to

do, though she had only been with him three or four weeks. He had found

her quite as bright as Jude had described her; and what

master-tradesman does not wish to keep an apprentice who saves him half

his labour?

It was a little over half-past eight o’clock in the morning and he was

waiting to see her cross the road to the school, when he would follow.

At twenty minutes to nine she did cross, a light hat tossed on her

head; and he watched her as a curiosity. A new emanation, which had

nothing to do with her skill as a teacher, seemed to surround her this

morning. He went to the school also, and Sue remained governing her

class at the other end of the room, all day under his eye. She

certainly was an excellent teacher.

It was part of his duty to give her private lessons in the evening, and

some article in the Code made it necessary that a respectable, elderly

woman should be present at these lessons when the teacher and the

taught were of different sexes. Richard Phillotson thought of the

absurdity of the regulation in this case, when he was old enough to be

the girl’s father; but he faithfully acted up to it; and sat down with

her in a room where Mrs. Hawes, the widow at whose house Sue lodged,

occupied herself with sewing. The regulation was, indeed, not easy to

evade, for there was no other sitting-room in the dwelling.

Sometimes as she figured—it was arithmetic that they were working

at—she would involuntarily glance up with a little inquiring smile at

him, as if she assumed that, being the master, he must perceive all

that was passing in her brain, as right or wrong. Phillotson was not

really thinking of the arithmetic at all, but of her, in a novel way

which somehow seemed strange to him as preceptor. Perhaps she knew that

he was thinking of her thus.

For a few weeks their work had gone on with a monotony which in itself

was a delight to him. Then it happened that the children were to be

taken to Christminster to see an itinerant exhibition, in the shape of

a model of Jerusalem, to which schools were admitted at a penny a head

in the interests of education. They marched along the road two and two,

she beside her class with her simple cotton sunshade, her little thumb

cocked up against its stem; and Phillotson behind in his long dangling

coat, handling his walking-stick genteelly, in the musing mood which

had come over him since her arrival. The afternoon was one of sun and

dust, and when they entered the exhibition room few people were present

but themselves. The model of the ancient city stood in the middle of

the apartment, and the proprietor, with a fine religious philanthropy

written on his features, walked round it with a pointer in his hand,

showing the young people the various quarters and places known to them

by name from reading their Bibles; Mount Moriah, the Valley of

Jehoshaphat, the City of Zion, the walls and the gates, outside one of

which there was a large mound like a tumulus, and on the mound a little

white cross. The spot, he said, was Calvary.

“I think,” said Sue to the schoolmaster, as she stood with him a little

in the background, “that this model, elaborate as it is, is a very

imaginary production. How does anybody know that Jerusalem was like

this in the time of Christ? I am sure this man doesn’t.”

“It is made after the best conjectural maps, based on actual visits to

the city as it now exists.”

“I fancy we have had enough of Jerusalem,” she said, “considering we

are not descended from the Jews. There was nothing first-rate about the

place, or people, after all—as there was about Athens, Rome,

Alexandria, and other old cities.”

“But my dear girl, consider what it is to us!”

She was silent, for she was easily repressed; and then perceived behind

the group of children clustered round the model a young man in a white

flannel jacket, his form being bent so low in his intent inspection of

the Valley of Jehoshaphat that his face was almost hidden from view by

the Mount of Olives. “Look at your cousin Jude,” continued the

schoolmaster. “He doesn’t think we have had enough of Jerusalem!”

“Ah—I didn’t see him!” she cried in her quick, light voice. “Jude—how

seriously you are going into it!”

Jude started up from his reverie, and saw her. “Oh—Sue!” he said, with

a glad flush of embarrassment. “These are your school-children, of

course! I saw that schools were admitted in the afternoons, and thought

you might come; but I got so deeply interested that I didn’t remember

where I was. How it carries one back, doesn’t it! I could examine it

for hours, but I have only a few minutes, unfortunately; for I am in

the middle of a job out here.”

“Your cousin is so terribly clever that she criticizes it

unmercifully,” said Phillotson, with good-humoured satire. “She is

quite sceptical as to its correctness.”

“No, Mr. Phillotson, I am not—altogether! I hate to be what is called a

clever girl—there are too many of that sort now!” answered Sue

sensitively. “I only meant—I don’t know what I meant—except that it was

what you don’t understand!”

“_I_ know your meaning,” said Jude ardently (although he did not). “And

I think you are quite right.”

“That’s a good Jude—I know _you_ believe in me!” She impulsively seized

his hand, and leaving a reproachful look on the schoolmaster turned

away to Jude, her voice revealing a tremor which she herself felt to be

absurdly uncalled for by sarcasm so gentle. She had not the least

conception how the hearts of the twain went out to her at this

momentary revelation of feeling, and what a complication she was

building up thereby in the futures of both.

The model wore too much of an educational aspect for the children not

to tire of it soon, and a little later in the afternoon they were all

marched back to Lumsdon, Jude returning to his work. He watched the

juvenile flock in their clean frocks and pinafores, filing down the

street towards the country beside Phillotson and Sue, and a sad,

dissatisfied sense of being out of the scheme of the latters’ lives had

possession of him. Phillotson had invited him to walk out and see them

on Friday evening, when there would be no lessons to give to Sue, and

Jude had eagerly promised to avail himself of the opportunity.

Meanwhile the scholars and teachers moved homewards, and the next day,

on looking on the blackboard in Sue’s class, Phillotson was surprised

to find upon it, skilfully drawn in chalk, a perspective view of

Jerusalem, with every building shown in its place.

“I thought you took no interest in the model, and hardly looked at it?”

he said.

“I hardly did,” said she, “but I remembered that much of it.”

“It is more than I had remembered myself.”

Her Majesty’s school-inspector was at that time paying

“surprise-visits” in this neighbourhood to test the teaching unawares;

and two days later, in the middle of the morning lessons, the latch of

the door was softly lifted, and in walked my gentleman, the king of

terrors—to pupil-teachers.

To Mr. Phillotson the surprise was not great; like the lady in the

story, he had been played that trick too many times to be unprepared.

But Sue’s class was at the further end of the room, and her back was

towards the entrance; the inspector therefore came and stood behind her

and watched her teaching some half-minute before she became aware of

his presence. She turned, and realized that an oft-dreaded moment had

come. The effect upon her timidity was such that she uttered a cry of

fright. Phillotson, with a strange instinct of solicitude quite beyond

his control, was at her side just in time to prevent her falling from

faintness. She soon recovered herself, and laughed; but when the

inspector had gone there was a reaction, and she was so white that

Phillotson took her into his room, and gave her some brandy to bring

her round. She found him holding her hand.

“You ought to have told me,” she gasped petulantly, “that one of the

inspector’s surprise-visits was imminent! Oh, what shall I do! Now

he’ll write and tell the managers that I am no good, and I shall be

disgraced for ever!”

“He won’t do that, my dear little girl. You are the best teacher ever I

had!”

He looked so gently at her that she was moved, and regretted that she

had upbraided him. When she was better she went home.

Jude in the meantime had been waiting impatiently for Friday. On both

Wednesday and Thursday he had been so much under the influence of his

desire to see her that he walked after dark some distance along the

road in the direction of the village, and, on returning to his room to

read, found himself quite unable to concentrate his mind on the page.

On Friday, as soon as he had got himself up as he thought Sue would

like to see him, and made a hasty tea, he set out, notwithstanding that

the evening was wet. The trees overhead deepened the gloom of the hour,

and they dripped sadly upon him, impressing him with

forebodings—illogical forebodings; for though he knew that he loved her

he also knew that he could not be more to her than he was.

On turning the corner and entering the village the first sight that

greeted his eyes was that of two figures under one umbrella coming out

of the vicarage gate. He was too far back for them to notice him, but

he knew in a moment that they were Sue and Phillotson. The latter was

holding the umbrella over her head, and they had evidently been paying

a visit to the vicar—probably on some business connected with the

school work. And as they walked along the wet and deserted lane Jude

saw Phillotson place his arm round the girl’s waist; whereupon she

gently removed it; but he replaced it; and she let it remain, looking

quickly round her with an air of misgiving. She did not look absolutely

behind her, and therefore did not see Jude, who sank into the hedge

like one struck with a blight. There he remained hidden till they had

reached Sue’s cottage and she had passed in, Phillotson going on to the

school hard by.

“Oh, he’s too old for her—too old!” cried Jude in all the terrible

sickness of hopeless, handicapped love.

He could not interfere. Was he not Arabella’s? He was unable to go on

further, and retraced his steps towards Christminster. Every tread of

his feet seemed to say to him that he must on no account stand in the

schoolmaster’s way with Sue. Phillotson was perhaps twenty years her

senior, but many a happy marriage had been made in such conditions of

age. The ironical clinch to his sorrow was given by the thought that

the intimacy between his cousin and the schoolmaster had been brought

about entirely by himself.

VI

Jude’s old and embittered aunt lay unwell at Marygreen, and on the

following Sunday he went to see her—a visit which was the result of a

victorious struggle against his inclination to turn aside to the

village of Lumsdon and obtain a miserable interview with his cousin, in

which the word nearest his heart could not be spoken, and the sight

which had tortured him could not be revealed.

His aunt was now unable to leave her bed, and a great part of Jude’s

short day was occupied in making arrangements for her comfort. The

little bakery business had been sold to a neighbour, and with the

proceeds of this and her savings she was comfortably supplied with

necessaries and more, a widow of the same village living with her and

ministering to her wants. It was not till the time had nearly come for

him to leave that he obtained a quiet talk with her, and his words

tended insensibly towards his cousin.

“Was Sue born here?”

“She was—in this room. They were living here at that time. What made

’ee ask that?”

“Oh—I wanted to know.”

“Now you’ve been seeing her!” said the harsh old woman. “And what did I

tell ’ee?”

“Well—that I was not to see her.”

“Have you gossiped with her?”

“Yes.”

“Then don’t keep it up. She was brought up by her father to hate her

mother’s family; and she’ll look with no favour upon a working chap

like you—a townish girl as she’s become by now. I never cared much

about her. A pert little thing, that’s what she was too often, with her

tight-strained nerves. Many’s the time I’ve smacked her for her

impertinence. Why, one day when she was walking into the pond with her

shoes and stockings off, and her petticoats pulled above her knees,

afore I could cry out for shame, she said: ‘Move on, Aunty! This is no

sight for modest eyes!’”

“She was a little child then.”

“She was twelve if a day.”

“Well—of course. But now she’s older she’s of a thoughtful, quivering,

tender nature, and as sensitive as—”

“Jude!” cried his aunt, springing up in bed. “Don’t you be a fool about

her!”

“No, no, of course not.”

“Your marrying that woman Arabella was about as bad a thing as a man

could possibly do for himself by trying hard. But she’s gone to the

other side of the world, and med never trouble you again. And there’ll

be a worse thing if you, tied and bound as you be, should have a fancy

for Sue. If your cousin is civil to you, take her civility for what it

is worth. But anything more than a relation’s good wishes it is stark

madness for ’ee to give her. If she’s townish and wanton it med bring

’ee to ruin.”

“Don’t say anything against her, Aunt! Don’t, please!”

A relief was afforded to him by the entry of the companion and nurse of

his aunt, who must have been listening to the conversation, for she

began a commentary on past years, introducing Sue Bridehead as a

character in her recollections. She described what an odd little maid

Sue had been when a pupil at the village school across the green

opposite, before her father went to London—how, when the vicar arranged

readings and recitations, she appeared on the platform, the smallest of

them all, “in her little white frock, and shoes, and pink sash”; how

she recited “Excelsior,” “There was a sound of revelry by night,” and

“The Raven”; how during the delivery she would knit her little brows

and glare round tragically, and say to the empty air, as if some real

creature stood there—

“Ghastly, grim, and ancient Raven,

wandering from the Nightly shore,

Tell me what thy lordly name is

on the Night’s Plutonian shore!”

“She’d bring up the nasty carrion bird that clear,” corroborated the

sick woman reluctantly, “as she stood there in her little sash and

things, that you could see un a’most before your very eyes. You too,

Jude, had the same trick as a child of seeming to see things in the

air.”

The neighbour told also of Sue’s accomplishments in other kinds:

“She was not exactly a tomboy, you know; but she could do things that

only boys do, as a rule. I’ve seen her hit in and steer down the long

slide on yonder pond, with her little curls blowing, one of a file of

twenty moving along against the sky like shapes painted on glass, and

up the back slide without stopping. All boys except herself; and then

they’d cheer her, and then she’d say, ‘Don’t be saucy, boys,’ and

suddenly run indoors. They’d try to coax her out again. But ’a wouldn’t

come.”

These retrospective visions of Sue only made Jude the more miserable

that he was unable to woo her, and he left the cottage of his aunt that

day with a heavy heart. He would fain have glanced into the school to

see the room in which Sue’s little figure had so glorified itself; but

he checked his desire and went on.

It being Sunday evening some villagers who had known him during his

residence here were standing in a group in their best clothes. Jude was

startled by a salute from one of them:

“Ye’ve got there right enough, then!”

Jude showed that he did not understand.

“Why, to the seat of l’arning—the ‘City of Light’ you used to talk to

us about as a little boy! Is it all you expected of it?”

“Yes; more!” cried Jude.

“When I was there once for an hour I didn’t see much in it for my part;

auld crumbling buildings, half church, half almshouse, and not much

going on at that.”

“You are wrong, John; there is more going on than meets the eye of a

man walking through the streets. It is a unique centre of thought and

religion—the intellectual and spiritual granary of this country. All

that silence and absence of goings-on is the stillness of infinite

motion—the sleep of the spinning-top, to borrow the simile of a

well-known writer.”

“Oh, well, it med be all that, or it med not. As I say, I didn’t see

nothing of it the hour or two I was there; so I went in and had a pot

o’ beer, and a penny loaf, and a ha’porth o’ cheese, and waited till it

was time to come along home. You’ve j’ined a college by this time, I

suppose?”

“Ah, no!” said Jude. “I am almost as far off that as ever.”

“How so?”

Jude slapped his pocket.

“Just what we thought! Such places be not for such as you—only for them

with plenty o’ money.”

“There you are wrong,” said Jude, with some bitterness. “They are for

such ones!”

Still, the remark was sufficient to withdraw Jude’s attention from the

imaginative world he had lately inhabited, in which an abstract figure,

more or less himself, was steeping his mind in a sublimation of the

arts and sciences, and making his calling and election sure to a seat

in the paradise of the learned. He was set regarding his prospects in a

cold northern light. He had lately felt that he could not quite satisfy

himself in his Greek—in the Greek of the dramatists particularly. So

fatigued was he sometimes after his day’s work that he could not

maintain the critical attention necessary for thorough application. He

felt that he wanted a coach—a friend at his elbow to tell him in a

moment what sometimes would occupy him a weary month in extracting from

unanticipative, clumsy books.

It was decidedly necessary to consider facts a little more closely than

he had done of late. What was the good, after all, of using up his

spare hours in a vague labour called “private study” without giving an

outlook on practicabilities?

“I ought to have thought of this before,” he said, as he journeyed

back. “It would have been better never to have embarked in the scheme

at all than to do it without seeing clearly where I am going, or what I

am aiming at… This hovering outside the walls of the colleges, as if

expecting some arm to be stretched out from them to lift me inside,

won’t do! I must get special information.”

The next week accordingly he sought it. What at first seemed an

opportunity occurred one afternoon when he saw an elderly gentleman,

who had been pointed out as the head of a particular college, walking

in the public path of a parklike enclosure near the spot at which Jude

chanced to be sitting. The gentleman came nearer, and Jude looked

anxiously at his face. It seemed benign, considerate, yet rather

reserved. On second thoughts Jude felt that he could not go up and

address him; but he was sufficiently influenced by the incident to

think what a wise thing it would be for him to state his difficulties

by letter to some of the best and most judicious of these old masters,

and obtain their advice.

During the next week or two he accordingly placed himself in such

positions about the city as would afford him glimpses of several of the

most distinguished among the provosts, wardens, and other heads of

houses; and from those he ultimately selected five whose physiognomies

seemed to say to him that they were appreciative and far-seeing men. To

these five he addressed letters, briefly stating his difficulties, and

asking their opinion on his stranded situation.

When the letters were posted Jude mentally began to criticize them; he

wished they had not been sent. “It is just one of those intrusive,

vulgar, pushing, applications which are so common in these days,” he

thought. “Why couldn’t I know better than address utter strangers in

such a way? I may be an impostor, an idle scamp, a man with a bad

character, for all that they know to the contrary… Perhaps that’s what

I am!”

Nevertheless, he found himself clinging to the hope of some reply as to

his one last chance of redemption. He waited day after day, saying that

it was perfectly absurd to expect, yet expecting. While he waited he

was suddenly stirred by news about Phillotson. Phillotson was giving up

the school near Christminster, for a larger one further south, in

Mid-Wessex. What this meant; how it would affect his cousin; whether,

as seemed possible, it was a practical move of the schoolmaster’s

towards a larger income, in view of a provision for two instead of one,

he would not allow himself to say. And the tender relations between

Phillotson and the young girl of whom Jude was passionately enamoured

effectually made it repugnant to Jude’s tastes to apply to Phillotson

for advice on his own scheme.

Meanwhile the academic dignitaries to whom Jude had written vouchsafed

no answer, and the young man was thus thrown back entirely on himself,

as formerly, with the added gloom of a weakened hope. By indirect

inquiries he soon perceived clearly what he had long uneasily

suspected, that to qualify himself for certain open scholarships and

exhibitions was the only brilliant course. But to do this a good deal

of coaching would be necessary, and much natural ability. It was next

to impossible that a man reading on his own system, however widely and

thoroughly, even over the prolonged period of ten years, should be able

to compete with those who had passed their lives under trained teachers

and had worked to ordained lines.

The other course, that of buying himself in, so to speak, seemed the

only one really open to men like him, the difficulty being simply of a

material kind. With the help of his information he began to reckon the

extent of this material obstacle, and ascertained, to his dismay, that,

at the rate at which, with the best of fortune, he would be able to

save money, fifteen years must elapse before he could be in a position

to forward testimonials to the head of a college and advance to a

matriculation examination. The undertaking was hopeless.

He saw what a curious and cunning glamour the neighbourhood of the

place had exercised over him. To get there and live there, to move

among the churches and halls and become imbued with the _genius loci_,

had seemed to his dreaming youth, as the spot shaped its charms to him

from its halo on the horizon, the obvious and ideal thing to do. “Let

me only get there,” he had said with the fatuousness of Crusoe over his

big boat, “and the rest is but a matter of time and energy.” It would

have been far better for him in every way if he had never come within

sight and sound of the delusive precincts, had gone to some busy

commercial town with the sole object of making money by his wits, and

thence surveyed his plan in true perspective. Well, all that was clear

to him amounted to this, that the whole scheme had burst up, like an

iridescent soap-bubble, under the touch of a reasoned inquiry. He

looked back at himself along the vista of his past years, and his

thought was akin to Heine’s:

Above the youth’s inspired and flashing eyes

I see the motley mocking fool’s-cap rise!

Fortunately he had not been allowed to bring his disappointment into

his dear Sue’s life by involving her in this collapse. And the painful

details of his awakening to a sense of his limitations should now be

spared her as far as possible. After all, she had only known a little

part of the miserable struggle in which he had been engaged thus

unequipped, poor, and unforeseeing.

He always remembered the appearance of the afternoon on which he awoke

from his dream. Not quite knowing what to do with himself, he went up

to an octagonal chamber in the lantern of a singularly built theatre

that was set amidst this quaint and singular city. It had windows all

round, from which an outlook over the whole town and its edifices could

be gained. Jude’s eyes swept all the views in succession, meditatively,

mournfully, yet sturdily. Those buildings and their associations and

privileges were not for him. From the looming roof of the great

library, into which he hardly ever had time to enter, his gaze

travelled on to the varied spires, halls, gables, streets, chapels,

gardens, quadrangles, which composed the ensemble of this unrivalled

panorama. He saw that his destiny lay not with these, but among the

manual toilers in the shabby purlieu which he himself occupied,

unrecognized as part of the city at all by its visitors and

panegyrists, yet without whose denizens the hard readers could not read

nor the high thinkers live.

He looked over the town into the country beyond, to the trees which

screened her whose presence had at first been the support of his heart,

and whose loss was now a maddening torture. But for this blow he might

have borne with his fate. With Sue as companion he could have renounced

his ambitions with a smile. Without her it was inevitable that the

reaction from the long strain to which he had subjected himself should

affect him disastrously. Phillotson had no doubt passed through a

similar intellectual disappointment to that which now enveloped him.

But the schoolmaster had been since blest with the consolation of sweet

Sue, while for him there was no consoler.

Descending to the streets, he went listlessly along till he arrived at

an inn, and entered it. Here he drank several glasses of beer in rapid

succession, and when he came out it was night. By the light of the

flickering lamps he rambled home to supper, and had not long been

sitting at table when his landlady brought up a letter that had just

arrived for him. She laid it down as if impressed with a sense of its

possible importance, and on looking at it Jude perceived that it bore

the embossed stamp of one of the colleges whose heads he had addressed.

“_One_—at last!” cried Jude.

The communication was brief, and not exactly what he had expected;

though it really was from the master in person. It ran thus:

BIBLIOLL COLLEGE.

SIR,—I have read your letter with interest; and, judging from your

description of yourself as a working-man, I venture to think that you

will have a much better chance of success in life by remaining in your

own sphere and sticking to your trade than by adopting any other

course. That, therefore, is what I advise you to do. Yours faithfully,

T. TETUPHENAY.

To Mr. J. FAWLEY, Stone-mason.

This terribly sensible advice exasperated Jude. He had known all that

before. He knew it was true. Yet it seemed a hard slap after ten years

of labour, and its effect upon him just now was to make him rise

recklessly from the table, and, instead of reading as usual, to go

downstairs and into the street. He stood at a bar and tossed off two or

three glasses, then unconsciously sauntered along till he came to a

spot called The Fourways in the middle of the city, gazing abstractedly

at the groups of people like one in a trance, till, coming to himself,

he began talking to the policeman fixed there.

That officer yawned, stretched out his elbows, elevated himself an inch

and a half on the balls of his toes, smiled, and looking humorously at

Jude, said, “You’ve had a wet, young man.”

“No; I’ve only begun,” he replied cynically.

Whatever his wetness, his brains were dry enough. He only heard in part

the policeman’s further remarks, having fallen into thought on what

struggling people like himself had stood at that crossway, whom nobody

ever thought of now. It had more history than the oldest college in the

city. It was literally teeming, stratified, with the shades of human

groups, who had met there for tragedy, comedy, farce; real enactments

of the intensest kind. At Fourways men had stood and talked of

Napoleon, the loss of America, the execution of King Charles, the

burning of the Martyrs, the Crusades, the Norman Conquest, possibly of

the arrival of Caesar. Here the two sexes had met for loving, hating,

coupling, parting; had waited, had suffered, for each other; had

triumphed over each other; cursed each other in jealousy, blessed each

other in forgiveness.

He began to see that the town life was a book of humanity infinitely

more palpitating, varied, and compendious than the gown life. These

struggling men and women before him were the reality of Christminster,

though they knew little of Christ or Minster. That was one of the

humours of things. The floating population of students and teachers,

who did know both in a way, were not Christminster in a local sense at

all.

He looked at his watch, and, in pursuit of this idea, he went on till

he came to a public hall, where a promenade concert was in progress.

Jude entered, and found the room full of shop youths and girls,

soldiers, apprentices, boys of eleven smoking cigarettes, and light

women of the more respectable and amateur class. He had tapped the real

Christminster life. A band was playing, and the crowd walked about and

jostled each other, and every now and then a man got upon a platform

and sang a comic song.

The spirit of Sue seemed to hover round him and prevent his flirting

and drinking with the frolicsome girls who made advances—wistful to

gain a little joy. At ten o’clock he came away, choosing a circuitous

route homeward to pass the gates of the college whose head had just

sent him the note.

The gates were shut, and, by an impulse, he took from his pocket the

lump of chalk which as a workman he usually carried there, and wrote

along the wall:

“_I have understanding as well as you; I am not inferior to you: yea,

who knoweth not such things as these?_”—Job xii. 3.

VII

The stroke of scorn relieved his mind, and the next morning he laughed

at his self-conceit. But the laugh was not a healthy one. He re-read

the letter from the master, and the wisdom in its lines, which had at

first exasperated him, chilled and depressed him now. He saw himself as

a fool indeed.

Deprived of the objects of both intellect and emotion, he could not

proceed to his work. Whenever he felt reconciled to his fate as a

student, there came to disturb his calm his hopeless relations with

Sue. That the one affined soul he had ever met was lost to him through

his marriage returned upon him with cruel persistency, till, unable to

bear it longer, he again rushed for distraction to the real

Christminster life. He now sought it out in an obscure and low-ceiled

tavern up a court which was well known to certain worthies of the

place, and in brighter times would have interested him simply by its

quaintness. Here he sat more or less all the day, convinced that he was

at bottom a vicious character, of whom it was hopeless to expect

anything.

In the evening the frequenters of the house dropped in one by one, Jude

still retaining his seat in the corner, though his money was all spent,

and he had not eaten anything the whole day except a biscuit. He

surveyed his gathering companions with all the equanimity and

philosophy of a man who has been drinking long and slowly, and made

friends with several: to wit, Tinker Taylor, a decayed

church-ironmonger who appeared to have been of a religious turn in

earlier years, but was somewhat blasphemous now; also a red-nosed

auctioneer; also two Gothic masons like himself, called Uncle Jim and

Uncle Joe. There were present, too, some clerks, and a gown- and

surplice-maker’s assistant; two ladies who sported moral characters of

various depths of shade, according to their company, nicknamed “Bower

o’ Bliss” and “Freckles”; some horsey men “in the know” of betting

circles; a travelling actor from the theatre, and two devil-may-care

young men who proved to be gownless undergraduates; they had slipped in

by stealth to meet a man about bull-pups, and stayed to drink and smoke

short pipes with the racing gents aforesaid, looking at their watches

every now and then.

The conversation waxed general. Christminster society was criticized,

the dons, magistrates, and other people in authority being sincerely

pitied for their shortcomings, while opinions on how they ought to

conduct themselves and their affairs to be properly respected, were

exchanged in a large-minded and disinterested manner.

Jude Fawley, with the self-conceit, effrontery, and _aplomb_ of a

strong-brained fellow in liquor, threw in his remarks somewhat

peremptorily; and his aims having been what they were for so many

years, everything the others said turned upon his tongue, by a sort of

mechanical craze, to the subject of scholarship and study, the extent

of his own learning being dwelt upon with an insistence that would have

appeared pitiable to himself in his sane hours.

“I don’t care a damn,” he was saying, “for any provost, warden,

principal, fellow, or cursed master of arts in the university! What I

know is that I’d lick ’em on their own ground if they’d give me a

chance, and show ’em a few things they are not up to yet!”

“Hear, hear!” said the undergraduates from the corner, where they were

talking privately about the pups.

“You always was fond o’ books, I’ve heard,” said Tinker Taylor, “and I

don’t doubt what you state. Now with me ’twas different. I always saw

there was more to be learnt outside a book than in; and I took my steps

accordingly, or I shouldn’t have been the man I am.”

“You aim at the Church, I believe?” said Uncle Joe. “If you are such a

scholar as to pitch yer hopes so high as that, why not give us a

specimen of your scholarship? Canst say the Creed in Latin, man? That

was how they once put it to a chap down in my country.”

“I should think so!” said Jude haughtily.

“Not he! Like his conceit!” screamed one of the ladies.

“Just you shut up, Bower o’ Bliss!” said one of the undergraduates.

“Silence!” He drank off the spirits in his tumbler, rapped with it on

the counter, and announced, “The gentleman in the corner is going to

rehearse the Articles of his Belief, in the Latin tongue, for the

edification of the company.”

“I won’t!” said Jude.

“Yes—have a try!” said the surplice-maker.

“You can’t!” said Uncle Joe.

“Yes, he can!” said Tinker Taylor.

“I’ll swear I can!” said Jude. “Well, come now, stand me a small Scotch

cold, and I’ll do it straight off.”

“That’s a fair offer,” said the undergraduate, throwing down the money

for the whisky.

The barmaid concocted the mixture with the bearing of a person

compelled to live amongst animals of an inferior species, and the glass

was handed across to Jude, who, having drunk the contents, stood up and

began rhetorically, without hesitation:

“_Credo in unum Deum, Patrem omnipotentem, Factorem coeli et terrae,

visibilium omnium et invisibilium._”

“Good! Excellent Latin!” cried one of the undergraduates, who, however,

had not the slightest conception of a single word.

A silence reigned among the rest in the bar, and the maid stood still,

Jude’s voice echoing sonorously into the inner parlour, where the

landlord was dozing, and bringing him out to see what was going on.

Jude had declaimed steadily ahead, and was continuing:

“_Crucifixus etiam pro nobis: sub Pontio Pilato passus, et sepultus

est. Et resurrexit tertia die, secundum Scripturas._”

“That’s the Nicene,” sneered the second undergraduate. “And we wanted

the Apostles’!”

“You didn’t say so! And every fool knows, except you, that the Nicene

is the most historic creed!”

“Let un go on, let un go on!” said the auctioneer.

But Jude’s mind seemed to grow confused soon, and he could not get on.

He put his hand to his forehead, and his face assumed an expression of

pain.

“Give him another glass—then he’ll fetch up and get through it,” said

Tinker Taylor.

Somebody threw down threepence, the glass was handed, Jude stretched

out his arm for it without looking, and having swallowed the liquor,

went on in a moment in a revived voice, raising it as he neared the end

with the manner of a priest leading a congregation:

“_Et in Spiritum Sanctum, Dominum et vivificantem, qui ex Patre

Filioque procedit. Qui cum Patre et Filio simul adoratur et

conglorificatur. Qui locutus est per prophetas._

“_Et unam Catholicam et Apostolicam Ecclesiam. Confiteor unum Baptisma

in remissionem peccatorum. Et exspecto Resurrectionem mortuorum. Et

vitam venturi saeculi. Amen._”

“Well done!” said several, enjoying the last word, as being the first

and only one they had recognized.

Then Jude seemed to shake the fumes from his brain, as he stared round

upon them.

“You pack of fools!” he cried. “Which one of you knows whether I have

said it or no? It might have been the Ratcatcher’s Daughter in double

Dutch for all that your besotted heads can tell! See what I have

brought myself to—the crew I have come among!”

The landlord, who had already had his license endorsed for harbouring

queer characters, feared a riot, and came outside the counter; but

Jude, in his sudden flash of reason, had turned in disgust and left the

scene, the door slamming with a dull thud behind him.

He hastened down the lane and round into the straight broad street,

which he followed till it merged in the highway, and all sound of his

late companions had been left behind. Onward he still went, under the

influence of a childlike yearning for the one being in the world to

whom it seemed possible to fly—an unreasoning desire, whose ill

judgement was not apparent to him now. In the course of an hour, when

it was between ten and eleven o’clock, he entered the village of

Lumsdon, and reaching the cottage, saw that a light was burning in a

downstairs room, which he assumed, rightly as it happened, to be hers.

Jude stepped close to the wall, and tapped with his finger on the pane,

saying impatiently, “Sue, Sue!”

She must have recognized his voice, for the light disappeared from the

apartment, and in a second or two the door was unlocked and opened, and

Sue appeared with a candle in her hand.

“Is it Jude? Yes, it is! My dear, dear cousin, what’s the matter?”

“Oh, I am—I couldn’t help coming, Sue!” said he, sinking down upon the

doorstep. “I am so wicked, Sue—my heart is nearly broken, and I could

not bear my life as it was! So I have been drinking, and blaspheming,

or next door to it, and saying holy things in disreputable

quarters—repeating in idle bravado words which ought never to be

uttered but reverently! Oh, do anything with me, Sue—kill me—I don’t

care! Only don’t hate me and despise me like all the rest of the

world!”

“You are ill, poor dear! No, I won’t despise you; of course I won’t!

Come in and rest, and let me see what I can do for you. Now lean on me,

and don’t mind.” With one hand holding the candle and the other

supporting him, she led him indoors, and placed him in the only easy

chair the meagrely furnished house afforded, stretching his feet upon

another, and pulling off his boots. Jude, now getting towards his sober

senses, could only say, “Dear, dear Sue!” in a voice broken by grief

and contrition.

She asked him if he wanted anything to eat, but he shook his head. Then

telling him to go to sleep, and that she would come down early in the

morning and get him some breakfast, she bade him good-night and

ascended the stairs.

Almost immediately he fell into a heavy slumber, and did not wake till

dawn. At first he did not know where he was, but by degrees his

situation cleared to him, and he beheld it in all the ghastliness of a

right mind. She knew the worst of him—the very worst. How could he face

her now? She would soon be coming down to see about breakfast, as she

had said, and there would he be in all his shame confronting her. He

could not bear the thought, and softly drawing on his boots, and taking

his hat from the nail on which she had hung it, he slipped noiselessly

out of the house.

His fixed idea was to get away to some obscure spot and hide, and

perhaps pray; and the only spot which occurred to him was Marygreen. He

called at his lodging in Christminster, where he found awaiting him a

note of dismissal from his employer; and having packed up he turned his

back upon the city that had been such a thorn in his side, and struck

southward into Wessex. He had no money left in his pocket, his small

savings, deposited at one of the banks in Christminster, having

fortunately been left untouched. To get to Marygreen, therefore, his

only course was walking; and the distance being nearly twenty miles, he

had ample time to complete on the way the sobering process begun in

him.

At some hour of the evening he reached Alfredston. Here he pawned his

waistcoat, and having gone out of the town a mile or two, slept under a

rick that night. At dawn he rose, shook off the hayseeds and stems from

his clothes, and started again, breasting the long white road up the

hill to the downs, which had been visible to him a long way off, and

passing the milestone at the top, whereon he had carved his hopes years

ago.

He reached the ancient hamlet while the people were at breakfast. Weary

and mud-bespattered, but quite possessed of his ordinary clearness of

brain, he sat down by the well, thinking as he did so what a poor

Christ he made. Seeing a trough of water near he bathed his face, and

went on to the cottage of his great-aunt, whom he found breakfasting in

bed, attended by the woman who lived with her.

“What—out o’ work?” asked his relative, regarding him through eyes

sunken deep, under lids heavy as pot-covers, no other cause for his

tumbled appearance suggesting itself to one whose whole life had been a

struggle with material things.

“Yes,” said Jude heavily. “I think I must have a little rest.”

Refreshed by some breakfast, he went up to his old room and lay down in

his shirt-sleeves, after the manner of the artizan. He fell asleep for

a short while, and when he awoke it was as if he had awakened in hell.

It _was_ hell—“the hell of conscious failure,” both in ambition and in

love. He thought of that previous abyss into which he had fallen before

leaving this part of the country; the deepest deep he had supposed it

then; but it was not so deep as this. That had been the breaking in of

the outer bulwarks of his hope: this was of his second line.

If he had been a woman he must have screamed under the nervous tension

which he was now undergoing. But that relief being denied to his

virility, he clenched his teeth in misery, bringing lines about his

mouth like those in the Laocoön, and corrugations between his brows.

A mournful wind blew through the trees, and sounded in the chimney like

the pedal notes of an organ. Each ivy leaf overgrowing the wall of the

churchless church-yard hard by, now abandoned, pecked its neighbour

smartly, and the vane on the new Victorian-Gothic church in the new

spot had already begun to creak. Yet apparently it was not always the

outdoor wind that made the deep murmurs; it was a voice. He guessed its

origin in a moment or two; the curate was praying with his aunt in the

adjoining room. He remembered her speaking of him. Presently the sounds

ceased, and a step seemed to cross the landing. Jude sat up, and

shouted “Hoi!”

The step made for his door, which was open, and a man looked in. It was

a young clergyman.

“I think you are Mr. Highridge,” said Jude. “My aunt has mentioned you

more than once. Well, here I am, just come home; a fellow gone to the

bad; though I had the best intentions in the world at one time. Now I

am melancholy mad, what with drinking and one thing and another.”

Slowly Jude unfolded to the curate his late plans and movements, by an

unconscious bias dwelling less upon the intellectual and ambitious side

of his dream, and more upon the theological, though this had, up till

now, been merely a portion of the general plan of advancement.

“Now I know I have been a fool, and that folly is with me,” added Jude

in conclusion. “And I don’t regret the collapse of my university hopes

one jot. I wouldn’t begin again if I were sure to succeed. I don’t care

for social success any more at all. But I do feel I should like to do

some good thing; and I bitterly regret the Church, and the loss of my

chance of being her ordained minister.”

The curate, who was a new man to this neighbourhood, had grown deeply

interested, and at last he said: “If you feel a real call to the

ministry, and I won’t say from your conversation that you do not, for

it is that of a thoughtful and educated man, you might enter the Church

as a licentiate. Only you must make up your mind to avoid strong

drink.”

“I could avoid that easily enough, if I had any kind of hope to support

me!”

Part Third AT MELCHESTER

_“For there was no other girl, O bridegroom, like her!”_

—SAPPHO (H. T. Wharton).

I

It was a new idea—the ecclesiastical and altruistic life as distinct

from the intellectual and emulative life. A man could preach and do

good to his fellow-creatures without taking double-firsts in the

schools of Christminster, or having anything but ordinary knowledge.

The old fancy which had led on to the culminating vision of the

bishopric had not been an ethical or theological enthusiasm at all, but

a mundane ambition masquerading in a surplice. He feared that his whole

scheme had degenerated to, even though it might not have originated in,

a social unrest which had no foundation in the nobler instincts; which

was purely an artificial product of civilization. There were thousands

of young men on the same self-seeking track at the present moment. The

sensual hind who ate, drank, and lived carelessly with his wife through

the days of his vanity was a more likable being than he.

But to enter the Church in such an unscholarly way that he could not in

any probability rise to a higher grade through all his career than that

of the humble curate wearing his life out in an obscure village or city

slum—that might have a touch of goodness and greatness in it; that

might be true religion, and a purgatorial course worthy of being

followed by a remorseful man.

The favourable light in which this new thought showed itself by

contrast with his foregone intentions cheered Jude, as he sat there,

shabby and lonely; and it may be said to have given, during the next

few days, the _coup de grâce_ to his intellectual career—a career which

had extended over the greater part of a dozen years. He did nothing,

however, for some long stagnant time to advance his new desire,

occupying himself with little local jobs in putting up and lettering

headstones about the neighbouring villages, and submitting to be

regarded as a social failure, a returned purchase, by the half-dozen or

so of farmers and other country-people who condescended to nod to him.

The human interest of the new intention—and a human interest is

indispensable to the most spiritual and self-sacrificing—was created by

a letter from Sue, bearing a fresh postmark. She evidently wrote with

anxiety, and told very little about her own doings, more than that she

had passed some sort of examination for a Queen’s Scholarship, and was

going to enter a training college at Melchester to complete herself for

the vocation she had chosen, partly by his influence. There was a

theological college at Melchester; Melchester was a quiet and soothing

place, almost entirely ecclesiastical in its tone; a spot where worldly

learning and intellectual smartness had no establishment; where the

altruistic feeling that he did possess would perhaps be more highly

estimated than a brilliancy which he did not.

As it would be necessary that he should continue for a time to work at

his trade while reading up Divinity, which he had neglected at

Christminster for the ordinary classical grind, what better course for

him than to get employment at the further city, and pursue this plan of

reading? That his excessive human interest in the new place was

entirely of Sue’s making, while at the same time Sue was to be regarded

even less than formerly as proper to create it, had an ethical

contradictoriness to which he was not blind. But that much he conceded

to human frailty, and hoped to learn to love her only as a friend and

kinswoman.

He considered that he might so mark out his coming years as to begin

his ministry at the age of thirty—an age which much attracted him as

being that of his exemplar when he first began to teach in Galilee.

This would allow him plenty of time for deliberate study, and for

acquiring capital by his trade to help his aftercourse of keeping the

necessary terms at a theological college.

Christmas had come and passed, and Sue had gone to the Melchester

Normal School. The time was just the worst in the year for Jude to get

into new employment, and he had written suggesting to her that he

should postpone his arrival for a month or so, till the days had

lengthened. She had acquiesced so readily that he wished he had not

proposed it—she evidently did not much care about him, though she had

never once reproached him for his strange conduct in coming to her that

night, and his silent disappearance. Neither had she ever said a word

about her relations with Mr. Phillotson.

Suddenly, however, quite a passionate letter arrived from Sue. She was

quite lonely and miserable, she told him. She hated the place she was

in; it was worse than the ecclesiastical designer’s; worse than

anywhere. She felt utterly friendless; could he come

immediately?—though when he did come she would only be able to see him

at limited times, the rules of the establishment she found herself in

being strict to a degree. It was Mr. Phillotson who had advised her to

come there, and she wished she had never listened to him.

Phillotson’s suit was not exactly prospering, evidently; and Jude felt

unreasonably glad. He packed up his things and went to Melchester with

a lighter heart than he had known for months.

This being the turning over a new leaf he duly looked about for a

temperance hotel, and found a little establishment of that description

in the street leading from the station. When he had had something to

eat he walked out into the dull winter light over the town bridge, and

turned the corner towards the Close. The day was foggy, and standing

under the walls of the most graceful architectural pile in England he

paused and looked up. The lofty building was visible as far as the

roofridge; above, the dwindling spire rose more and more remotely, till

its apex was quite lost in the mist drifting across it.

The lamps now began to be lighted, and turning to the west front he

walked round. He took it as a good omen that numerous blocks of stone

were lying about, which signified that the cathedral was undergoing

restoration or repair to a considerable extent. It seemed to him, full

of the superstitions of his beliefs, that this was an exercise of

forethought on the part of a ruling Power, that he might find plenty to

do in the art he practised while waiting for a call to higher labours.

Then a wave of warmth came over him as he thought how near he now stood

to the bright-eyed vivacious girl with the broad forehead and pile of

dark hair above it; the girl with the kindling glance, daringly soft at

times—something like that of the girls he had seen in engravings from

paintings of the Spanish school. She was here—actually in this Close—in

one of the houses confronting this very west façade.

He went down the broad gravel path towards the building. It was an

ancient edifice of the fifteenth century, once a palace, now a

training-school, with mullioned and transomed windows, and a courtyard

in front shut in from the road by a wall. Jude opened the gate and went

up to the door through which, on inquiring for his cousin, he was

gingerly admitted to a waiting-room, and in a few minutes she came.

Though she had been here such a short while, she was not as he had seen

her last. All her bounding manner was gone; her curves of motion had

become subdued lines. The screens and subtleties of convention had

likewise disappeared. Yet neither was she quite the woman who had

written the letter that summoned him. That had plainly been dashed off

in an impulse which second thoughts had somewhat regretted; thoughts

that were possibly of his recent self-disgrace. Jude was quite overcome

with emotion.

“You don’t—think me a demoralized wretch—for coming to you as I was—and

going so shamefully, Sue?”

“Oh, I have tried not to! You said enough to let me know what had

caused it. I hope I shall never have any doubt of your worthiness, my

poor Jude! And I am glad you have come!”

She wore a murrey-coloured gown with a little lace collar. It was made

quite plain, and hung about her slight figure with clinging

gracefulness. Her hair, which formerly she had worn according to the

custom of the day was now twisted up tightly, and she had altogether

the air of a woman clipped and pruned by severe discipline, an

under-brightness shining through from the depths which that discipline

had not yet been able to reach.

She had come forward prettily, but Jude felt that she had hardly

expected him to kiss her, as he was burning to do, under other colours

than those of cousinship. He could not perceive the least sign that Sue

regarded him as a lover, or ever would do so, now that she knew the

worst of him, even if he had the right to behave as one; and this

helped on his growing resolve to tell her of his matrimonial

entanglement, which he had put off doing from time to time in sheer

dread of losing the bliss of her company.

Sue came out into the town with him, and they walked and talked with

tongues centred only on the passing moments. Jude said he would like to

buy her a little present of some sort, and then she confessed, with

something of shame, that she was dreadfully hungry. They were kept on

very short allowances in the college, and a dinner, tea, and supper all

in one was the present she most desired in the world. Jude thereupon

took her to an inn and ordered whatever the house afforded, which was

not much. The place, however, gave them a delightful opportunity for a

_tête-à-tête_, nobody else being in the room, and they talked freely.

She told him about the school as it was at that date, and the rough

living, and the mixed character of her fellow-students, gathered

together from all parts of the diocese, and how she had to get up and

work by gas-light in the early morning, with all the bitterness of a

young person to whom restraint was new. To all this he listened; but it

was not what he wanted especially to know—her relations with

Phillotson. That was what she did not tell. When they had sat and

eaten, Jude impulsively placed his hand upon hers; she looked up and

smiled, and took his quite freely into her own little soft one,

dividing his fingers and coolly examining them, as if they were the

fingers of a glove she was purchasing.

“Your hands are rather rough, Jude, aren’t they?” she said.

“Yes. So would yours be if they held a mallet and chisel all day.”

“I don’t dislike it, you know. I think it is noble to see a man’s hands

subdued to what he works in… Well, I’m rather glad I came to this

training-school, after all. See how independent I shall be after the

two years’ training! I shall pass pretty high, I expect, and Mr.

Phillotson will use his influence to get me a big school.”

She had touched the subject at last. “I had a suspicion, a fear,” said

Jude, “that he—cared about you rather warmly, and perhaps wanted to

marry you.”

“Now don’t be such a silly boy!”

“He has said something about it, I expect.”

“If he had, what would it matter? An old man like him!”

“Oh, come, Sue; he’s not so very old. And I know what I saw him doing—”

“Not kissing me—that I’m certain!”

“No. But putting his arm round your waist.”

“Ah—I remember. But I didn’t know he was going to.”

“You are wriggling out if it, Sue, and it isn’t quite kind!”

Her ever-sensitive lip began to quiver, and her eye to blink, at

something this reproof was deciding her to say.

“I know you’ll be angry if I tell you everything, and that’s why I

don’t want to!”

“Very well, then, dear,” he said soothingly. “I have no real right to

ask you, and I don’t wish to know.”

“I shall tell you!” said she, with the perverseness that was part of

her. “This is what I have done: I have promised—I have promised—that I

will marry him when I come out of the training-school two years hence,

and have got my certificate; his plan being that we shall then take a

large double school in a great town—he the boys’ and I the girls’—as

married school-teachers often do, and make a good income between us.”

“Oh, Sue! … But of course it is right—you couldn’t have done better!”

He glanced at her and their eyes met, the reproach in his own belying

his words. Then he drew his hand quite away from hers, and turned his

face in estrangement from her to the window. Sue regarded him passively

without moving.

“I knew you would be angry!” she said with an air of no emotion

whatever. “Very well—I am wrong, I suppose! I ought not to have let you

come to see me! We had better not meet again; and we’ll only correspond

at long intervals, on purely business matters!”

This was just the one thing he would not be able to bear, as she

probably knew, and it brought him round at once. “Oh yes, we will,” he

said quickly. “Your being engaged can make no difference to me

whatever. I have a perfect right to see you when I want to; and I

shall!”

“Then don’t let us talk of it any more. It is quite spoiling our

evening together. What does it matter about what one is going to do two

years hence!”

She was something of a riddle to him, and he let the subject drift

away. “Shall we go and sit in the cathedral?” he asked, when their meal

was finished.

“Cathedral? Yes. Though I think I’d rather sit in the railway station,”

she answered, a remnant of vexation still in her voice. “That’s the

centre of the town life now. The cathedral has had its day!”

“How modern you are!”

“So would you be if you had lived so much in the Middle Ages as I have

done these last few years! The cathedral was a very good place four or

five centuries ago; but it is played out now… I am not modern, either.

I am more ancient than mediævalism, if you only knew.”

Jude looked distressed.

“There—I won’t say any more of that!” she cried. “Only you don’t know

how bad I am, from your point of view, or you wouldn’t think so much of

me, or care whether I was engaged or not. Now there’s just time for us

to walk round the Close, then I must go in, or I shall be locked out

for the night.”

He took her to the gate and they parted. Jude had a conviction that his

unhappy visit to her on that sad night had precipitated this marriage

engagement, and it did anything but add to his happiness. Her reproach

had taken that shape, then, and not the shape of words. However, next

day he set about seeking employment, which it was not so easy to get as

at Christminster, there being, as a rule, less stone-cutting in

progress in this quiet city, and hands being mostly permanent. But he

edged himself in by degrees. His first work was some carving at the

cemetery on the hill; and ultimately he became engaged on the labour he

most desired—the cathedral repairs, which were very extensive, the

whole interior stonework having been overhauled, to be largely replaced

by new. It might be a labour of years to get it all done, and he had

confidence enough in his own skill with the mallet and chisel to feel

that it would be a matter of choice with himself how long he would

stay.

The lodgings he took near the Close Gate would not have disgraced a

curate, the rent representing a higher percentage on his wages than

mechanics of any sort usually care to pay. His combined bed and

sitting-room was furnished with framed photographs of the rectories and

deaneries at which his landlady had lived as trusted servant in her

time, and the parlour downstairs bore a clock on the mantelpiece

inscribed to the effect that it was presented to the same

serious-minded woman by her fellow-servants on the occasion of her

marriage. Jude added to the furniture of his room by unpacking

photographs of the ecclesiastical carvings and monuments that he had

executed with his own hands; and he was deemed a satisfactory

acquisition as tenant of the vacant apartment.

He found an ample supply of theological books in the city book-shops,

and with these his studies were recommenced in a different spirit and

direction from his former course. As a relaxation from the Fathers, and

such stock works as Paley and Butler, he read Newman, Pusey, and many

other modern lights. He hired a harmonium, set it up in his lodging,

and practised chants thereon, single and double.

II

“To-morrow is our grand day, you know. Where shall we go?”

“I have leave from three till nine. Wherever we can get to and come

back from in that time. Not ruins, Jude—I don’t care for them.”

“Well—Wardour Castle. And then we can do Fonthill if we like—all in the

same afternoon.”

“Wardour is Gothic ruins—and I hate Gothic!”

“No. Quite otherwise. It is a classic building—Corinthian, I think;

with a lot of pictures.”

“Ah—that will do. I like the sound of Corinthian. We’ll go.”

Their conversation had run thus some few weeks later, and next morning

they prepared to start. Every detail of the outing was a facet

reflecting a sparkle to Jude, and he did not venture to meditate on the

life of inconsistency he was leading. His Sue’s conduct was one lovely

conundrum to him; he could say no more.

There duly came the charm of calling at the college door for her; her

emergence in a nunlike simplicity of costume that was rather enforced

than desired; the traipsing along to the station, the porters’ “B’your

leave!,” the screaming of the trains—everything formed the basis of a

beautiful crystallization. Nobody stared at Sue, because she was so

plainly dressed, which comforted Jude in the thought that only himself

knew the charms those habiliments subdued. A matter of ten pounds spent

in a drapery-shop, which had no connection with her real life or her

real self, would have set all Melchester staring. The guard of the

train thought they were lovers, and put them into a compartment all by

themselves.

“That’s a good intention wasted!” said she.

Jude did not respond. He thought the remark unnecessarily cruel, and

partly untrue.

They reached the park and castle and wandered through the

picture-galleries, Jude stopping by preference in front of the

devotional pictures by Del Sarto, Guido Reni, Spagnoletto,

Sassoferrato, Carlo Dolci, and others. Sue paused patiently beside him,

and stole critical looks into his face as, regarding the Virgins, Holy

Families, and Saints, it grew reverent and abstracted. When she had

thoroughly estimated him at this, she would move on and wait for him

before a Lely or Reynolds. It was evident that her cousin deeply

interested her, as one might be interested in a man puzzling out his

way along a labyrinth from which one had one’s self escaped.

When they came out a long time still remained to them and Jude proposed

that as soon as they had had something to eat they should walk across

the high country to the north of their present position, and intercept

the train of another railway leading back to Melchester, at a station

about seven miles off. Sue, who was inclined for any adventure that

would intensify the sense of her day’s freedom, readily agreed; and

away they went, leaving the adjoining station behind them.

It was indeed open country, wide and high. They talked and bounded on,

Jude cutting from a little covert a long walking-stick for Sue as tall

as herself, with a great crook, which made her look like a shepherdess.

About half-way on their journey they crossed a main road running due

east and west—the old road from London to Land’s End. They paused, and

looked up and down it for a moment, and remarked upon the desolation

which had come over this once lively thoroughfare, while the wind

dipped to earth and scooped straws and hay-stems from the ground.

They crossed the road and passed on, but during the next half-mile Sue

seemed to grow tired, and Jude began to be distressed for her. They had

walked a good distance altogether, and if they could not reach the

other station it would be rather awkward. For a long time there was no

cottage visible on the wide expanse of down and turnip-land; but

presently they came to a sheepfold, and next to the shepherd, pitching

hurdles. He told them that the only house near was his mother’s and

his, pointing to a little dip ahead from which a faint blue smoke

arose, and recommended them to go on and rest there.

This they did, and entered the house, admitted by an old woman without

a single tooth, to whom they were as civil as strangers can be when

their only chance of rest and shelter lies in the favour of the

householder.

“A nice little cottage,” said Jude.

“Oh, I don’t know about the niceness. I shall have to thatch it soon,

and where the thatch is to come from I can’t tell, for straw do get

that dear, that ’twill soon be cheaper to cover your house wi’ chainey

plates than thatch.”

They sat resting, and the shepherd came in. “Don’t ’ee mind I,” he said

with a deprecating wave of the hand; “bide here as long as ye will. But

mid you be thinking o’ getting back to Melchester to-night by train?

Because you’ll never do it in this world, since you don’t know the lie

of the country. I don’t mind going with ye some o’ the ways, but even

then the train mid be gone.”

They started up.

“You can bide here, you know, over the night—can’t ’em, Mother? The

place is welcome to ye. ’Tis hard lying, rather, but volk may do

worse.” He turned to Jude and asked privately: “Be you a married

couple?”

“Hsh—no!” said Jude.

“Oh—I meant nothing ba’dy—not I! Well then, she can go into Mother’s

room, and you and I can lie in the outer chimmer after they’ve gone

through. I can call ye soon enough to catch the first train back.

You’ve lost this one now.”

On consideration they decided to close with this offer, and drew up and

shared with the shepherd and his mother the boiled bacon and greens for

supper.

“I rather like this,” said Sue, while their entertainers were clearing

away the dishes. “Outside all laws except gravitation and germination.”

“You only think you like it; you don’t: you are quite a product of

civilization,” said Jude, a recollection of her engagement reviving his

soreness a little.

“Indeed I am not, Jude. I like reading and all that, but I crave to get

back to the life of my infancy and its freedom.”

“Do you remember it so well? You seem to me to have nothing

unconventional at all about you.”

“Oh, haven’t I! You don’t know what’s inside me.”

“What?”

“The Ishmaelite.”

“An urban miss is what you are.”

She looked severe disagreement, and turned away.

The shepherd aroused them the next morning, as he had said. It was

bright and clear, and the four miles to the train were accomplished

pleasantly. When they had reached Melchester, and walked to the Close,

and the gables of the old building in which she was again to be immured

rose before Sue’s eyes, she looked a little scared. “I expect I shall

catch it!” she murmured.

They rang the great bell and waited.

“Oh, I bought something for you, which I had nearly forgotten,” she

said quickly, searching her pocket. “It is a new little photograph of

me. Would you like it?”

“_Would_ I!” He took it gladly, and the porter came. There seemed to be

an ominous glance on his face when he opened the gate. She passed in,

looking back at Jude, and waving her hand.

III

The seventy young women, of ages varying in the main from nineteen to

one-and-twenty, though several were older, who at this date filled the

species of nunnery known as the Training-School at Melchester, formed a

very mixed community, which included the daughters of mechanics,

curates, surgeons, shopkeepers, farmers, dairy-men, soldiers, sailors,

and villagers. They sat in the large school-room of the establishment

on the evening previously described, and word was passed round that Sue

Bridehead had not come in at closing-time.

“She went out with her young man,” said a second-year’s student, who

knew about young men. “And Miss Traceley saw her at the station with

him. She’ll have it hot when she does come.”

“She said he was her cousin,” observed a youthful new girl.

“That excuse has been made a little too often in this school to be

effectual in saving our souls,” said the head girl of the year, drily.

The fact was that, only twelve months before, there had occurred a

lamentable seduction of one of the pupils who had made the same

statement in order to gain meetings with her lover. The affair had

created a scandal, and the management had consequently been rough on

cousins ever since.

At nine o’clock the names were called, Sue’s being pronounced three

times sonorously by Miss Traceley without eliciting an answer.

At a quarter past nine the seventy stood up to sing the “Evening Hymn,”

and then knelt down to prayers. After prayers they went in to supper,

and every girl’s thought was, Where is Sue Bridehead? Some of the

students, who had seen Jude from the window, felt that they would not

mind risking her punishment for the pleasure of being kissed by such a

kindly-faced young man. Hardly one among them believed in the

cousinship.

Half an hour later they all lay in their cubicles, their tender

feminine faces upturned to the flaring gas-jets which at intervals

stretched down the long dormitories, every face bearing the legend “The

Weaker” upon it, as the penalty of the sex wherein they were moulded,

which by no possible exertion of their willing hearts and abilities

could be made strong while the inexorable laws of nature remain what

they are. They formed a pretty, suggestive, pathetic sight, of whose

pathos and beauty they were themselves unconscious, and would not

discover till, amid the storms and strains of after-years, with their

injustice, loneliness, child-bearing, and bereavement, their minds

would revert to this experience as to something which had been allowed

to slip past them insufficiently regarded.

One of the mistresses came in to turn out the lights, and before doing

so gave a final glance at Sue’s cot, which remained empty, and at her

little dressing-table at the foot, which, like all the rest, was

ornamented with various girlish trifles, framed photographs being not

the least conspicuous among them. Sue’s table had a moderate show, two

men in their filigree and velvet frames standing together beside her

looking-glass.

“Who are these men—did she ever say?” asked the mistress. “Strictly

speaking, relations’ portraits only are allowed on these tables, you

know.”

“One—the middle-aged man,” said a student in the next bed—“is the

schoolmaster she served under—Mr. Phillotson.”

“And the other—this undergraduate in cap and gown—who is he?”

“He is a friend, or was. She has never told his name.”

“Was it either of these two who came for her?”

“No.”

“You are sure ’twas not the undergraduate?”

“Quite. He was a young man with a black beard.”

The lights were promptly extinguished, and till they fell asleep the

girls indulged in conjectures about Sue, and wondered what games she

had carried on in London and at Christminster before she came here,

some of the more restless ones getting out of bed and looking from the

mullioned windows at the vast west front of the cathedral opposite, and

the spire rising behind it.

When they awoke the next morning they glanced into Sue’s nook, to find

it still without a tenant. After the early lessons by gas-light, in

half-toilet, and when they had come up to dress for breakfast, the bell

of the entrance gate was heard to ring loudly. The mistress of the

dormitory went away, and presently came back to say that the

principal’s orders were that nobody was to speak to Bridehead without

permission.

When, accordingly, Sue came into the dormitory to hastily tidy herself,

looking flushed and tired, she went to her cubicle in silence, none of

them coming out to greet her or to make inquiry. When they had gone

downstairs they found that she did not follow them into the dining-hall

to breakfast, and they then learnt that she had been severely

reprimanded, and ordered to a solitary room for a week, there to be

confined, and take her meals, and do all her reading.

At this the seventy murmured, the sentence being, they thought, too

severe. A round robin was prepared and sent in to the principal, asking

for a remission of Sue’s punishment. No notice was taken. Towards

evening, when the geography mistress began dictating her subject, the

girls in the class sat with folded arms.

“You mean that you are not going to work?” said the mistress at last.

“I may as well tell you that it has been ascertained that the young man

Bridehead stayed out with was not her cousin, for the very good reason

that she has no such relative. We have written to Christminster to

ascertain.”

“We are willing to take her word,” said the head girl.

“This young man was discharged from his work at Christminster for

drunkenness and blasphemy in public-houses, and he has come here to

live, entirely to be near her.”

However, they remained stolid and motionless, and the mistress left the

room to inquire from her superiors what was to be done.

Presently, towards dusk, the pupils, as they sat, heard exclamations

from the first-year’s girls in an adjoining classroom, and one rushed

in to say that Sue Bridehead had got out of the back window of the room

in which she had been confined, escaped in the dark across the lawn,

and disappeared. How she had managed to get out of the garden nobody

could tell, as it was bounded by the river at the bottom, and the side

door was locked.

They went and looked at the empty room, the casement between the middle

mullions of which stood open. The lawn was again searched with a

lantern, every bush and shrub being examined, but she was nowhere

hidden. Then the porter of the front gate was interrogated, and on

reflection he said that he remembered hearing a sort of splashing in

the stream at the back, but he had taken no notice, thinking some ducks

had come down the river from above.

“She must have walked through the river!” said a mistress.

“Or drownded herself,” said the porter.

The mind of the matron was horrified—not so much at the possible death

of Sue as at the possible half-column detailing that event in all the

newspapers, which, added to the scandal of the year before, would give

the college an unenviable notoriety for many months to come.

More lanterns were procured, and the river examined; and then, at last,

on the opposite shore, which was open to the fields, some little

boot-tracks were discerned in the mud, which left no doubt that the too

excitable girl had waded through a depth of water reaching nearly to

her shoulders—for this was the chief river of the county, and was

mentioned in all the geography books with respect. As Sue had not

brought disgrace upon the school by drowning herself, the matron began

to speak superciliously of her, and to express gladness that she was

gone.

On the self-same evening Jude sat in his lodgings by the Close Gate.

Often at this hour after dusk he would enter the silent Close, and

stand opposite the house that contained Sue, and watch the shadows of

the girls’ heads passing to and fro upon the blinds, and wish he had

nothing else to do but to sit reading and learning all day what many of

the thoughtless inmates despised. But to-night, having finished tea and

brushed himself up, he was deep in the perusal of the Twenty-ninth

Volume of Pusey’s Library of the Fathers, a set of books which he had

purchased of a second-hand dealer at a price that seemed to him to be

one of miraculous cheapness for that invaluable work. He fancied he

heard something rattle lightly against his window; then he heard it

again. Certainly somebody had thrown gravel. He rose and gently lifted

the sash.

“Jude!” (from below).

“Sue!”

“Yes—it is! Can I come up without being seen?”

“Oh yes!”

“Then don’t come down. Shut the window.”

Jude waited, knowing that she could enter easily enough, the front door

being opened merely by a knob which anybody could turn, as in most old

country towns. He palpitated at the thought that she had fled to him in

her trouble as he had fled to her in his. What counterparts they were!

He unlatched the door of his room, heard a stealthy rustle on the dark

stairs, and in a moment she appeared in the light of his lamp. He went

up to seize her hand, and found she was clammy as a marine deity, and

that her clothes clung to her like the robes upon the figures in the

Parthenon frieze.

“I’m so cold!” she said through her chattering teeth. “Can I come by

your fire, Jude?”

She crossed to his little grate and very little fire, but as the water

dripped from her as she moved, the idea of drying herself was absurd.

“Whatever have you done, darling?” he asked, with alarm, the tender

epithet slipping out unawares.

“Walked through the largest river in the county—that’s what I’ve done!

They locked me up for being out with you; and it seemed so unjust that

I couldn’t bear it, so I got out of the window and escaped across the

stream!” She had begun the explanation in her usual slightly

independent tones, but before she had finished the thin pink lips

trembled, and she could hardly refrain from crying.

“Dear Sue!” he said. “You must take off all your things! And let me

see—you must borrow some from the landlady. I’ll ask her.”

“No, no! Don’t let her know, for God’s sake! We are so near the school

that they’ll come after me!”

“Then you must put on mine. You don’t mind?”

“Oh no.”

“My Sunday suit, you know. It is close here.” In fact, everything was

close and handy in Jude’s single chamber, because there was not room

for it to be otherwise. He opened a drawer, took out his best dark

suit, and giving the garments a shake, said, “Now, how long shall I

give you?”

“Ten minutes.”

Jude left the room and went into the street, where he walked up and

down. A clock struck half-past seven, and he returned. Sitting in his

only arm-chair he saw a slim and fragile being masquerading as himself

on a Sunday, so pathetic in her defencelessness that his heart felt big

with the sense of it. On two other chairs before the fire were her wet

garments. She blushed as he sat down beside her, but only for a moment.

“I suppose, Jude, it is odd that you should see me like this and all my

things hanging there? Yet what nonsense! They are only a woman’s

clothes—sexless cloth and linen… I wish I didn’t feel so ill and sick!

Will you dry my clothes now? Please do, Jude, and I’ll get a lodging by

and by. It is not late yet.”

“No, you shan’t, if you are ill. You must stay here. Dear, dear Sue,

what can I get for you?”

“I don’t know! I can’t help shivering. I wish I could get warm.” Jude

put on her his great-coat in addition, and then ran out to the nearest

public-house, whence he returned with a little bottle in his hand.

“Here’s six of best brandy,” he said. “Now you drink it, dear; all of

it.”

“I can’t out of the bottle, can I?” Jude fetched the glass from the

dressing-table, and administered the spirit in some water. She gasped a

little, but gulped it down, and lay back in the armchair.

She then began to relate circumstantially her experiences since they

had parted; but in the middle of her story her voice faltered, her head

nodded, and she ceased. She was in a sound sleep. Jude, dying of

anxiety lest she should have caught a chill which might permanently

injure her, was glad to hear the regular breathing. He softly went

nearer to her, and observed that a warm flush now rosed her hitherto

blue cheeks, and felt that her hanging hand was no longer cold. Then he

stood with his back to the fire regarding her, and saw in her almost a

divinity.

IV

Jude’s reverie was interrupted by the creak of footsteps ascending the

stairs.

He whisked Sue’s clothing from the chair where it was drying, thrust it

under the bed, and sat down to his book. Somebody knocked and opened

the door immediately. It was the landlady.

“Oh, I didn’t know whether you was in or not, Mr. Fawley. I wanted to

know if you would require supper. I see you’ve a young gentleman—”

“Yes, ma’am. But I think I won’t come down to-night. Will you bring

supper up on a tray, and I’ll have a cup of tea as well.”

It was Jude’s custom to go downstairs to the kitchen, and eat his meals

with the family, to save trouble. His landlady brought up the supper,

however, on this occasion, and he took it from her at the door.

When she had descended he set the teapot on the hob, and drew out Sue’s

clothes anew; but they were far from dry. A thick woollen gown, he

found, held a deal of water. So he hung them up again, and enlarged his

fire and mused as the steam from the garments went up the chimney.

Suddenly she said, “Jude!”

“Yes. All right. How do you feel now?”

“Better. Quite well. Why, I fell asleep, didn’t I? What time is it? Not

late surely?”

“It is past ten.”

“Is it really? What _shall_ I do!” she said, starting up.

“Stay where you are.”

“Yes; that’s what I want to do. But I don’t know what they would say!

And what will you do?”

“I am going to sit here by the fire all night, and read. To-morrow is

Sunday, and I haven’t to go out anywhere. Perhaps you will be saved a

severe illness by resting there. Don’t be frightened. I’m all right.

Look here, what I have got for you. Some supper.”

When she had sat upright she breathed plaintively and said, “I do feel

rather weak still. I thought I was well; and I ought not to be here,

ought I?” But the supper fortified her somewhat, and when she had had

some tea and had lain back again she was bright and cheerful.

The tea must have been green, or too long drawn, for she seemed

preternaturally wakeful afterwards, though Jude, who had not taken any,

began to feel heavy; till her conversation fixed his attention.

“You called me a creature of civilization, or something, didn’t you?”

she said, breaking a silence. “It was very odd you should have done

that.”

“Why?”

“Well, because it is provokingly wrong. I am a sort of negation of it.”

“You are very philosophical. ‘A negation’ is profound talking.”

“Is it? Do I strike you as being learned?” she asked, with a touch of

raillery.

“No—not learned. Only you don’t talk quite like a girl—well, a girl who

has had no advantages.”

“I have had advantages. I don’t know Latin and Greek, though I know the

grammars of those tongues. But I know most of the Greek and Latin

classics through translations, and other books too. I read Lemprière,

Catullus, Martial, Juvenal, Lucian, Beaumont and Fletcher, Boccaccio,

Scarron, De Brantôme, Sterne, De Foe, Smollett, Fielding, Shakespeare,

the Bible, and other such; and found that all interest in the

unwholesome part of those books ended with its mystery.”

“You have read more than I,” he said with a sigh. “How came you to read

some of those queerer ones?”

“Well,” she said thoughtfully, “it was by accident. My life has been

entirely shaped by what people call a peculiarity in me. I have no fear

of men, as such, nor of their books. I have mixed with them—one or two

of them particularly—almost as one of their own sex. I mean I have not

felt about them as most women are taught to feel—to be on their guard

against attacks on their virtue; for no average man—no man short of a

sensual savage—will molest a woman by day or night, at home or abroad,

unless she invites him. Until she says by a look ‘Come on’ he is always

afraid to, and if you never say it, or look it, he never comes.

However, what I was going to say is that when I was eighteen I formed a

friendly intimacy with an undergraduate at Christminster, and he taught

me a great deal, and lent me books which I should never have got hold

of otherwise.”

“Is your friendship broken off?”

“Oh yes. He died, poor fellow, two or three years after he had taken

his degree and left Christminster.”

“You saw a good deal of him, I suppose?”

“Yes. We used to go about together—on walking tours, reading tours, and

things of that sort—like two men almost. He asked me to live with him,

and I agreed to by letter. But when I joined him in London I found he

meant a different thing from what I meant. He wanted me to be his

mistress, in fact, but I wasn’t in love with him—and on my saying I

should go away if he didn’t agree to _my_ plan, he did so. We shared a

sitting-room for fifteen months; and he became a leader-writer for one

of the great London dailies; till he was taken ill, and had to go

abroad. He said I was breaking his heart by holding out against him so

long at such close quarters; he could never have believed it of woman.

I might play that game once too often, he said. He came home merely to

die. His death caused a terrible remorse in me for my cruelty—though I

hope he died of consumption and not of me entirely. I went down to

Sandbourne to his funeral, and was his only mourner. He left me a

little money—because I broke his heart, I suppose. That’s how men

are—so much better than women!”

“Good heavens!—what did you do then?”

“Ah—now you are angry with me!” she said, a contralto note of tragedy

coming suddenly into her silvery voice. “I wouldn’t have told you if I

had known!”

“No, I am not. Tell me all.”

“Well, I invested his money, poor fellow, in a bubble scheme, and lost

it. I lived about London by myself for some time, and then I returned

to Christminster, as my father— who was also in London, and had started

as an art metal-worker near Long-Acre—wouldn’t have me back; and I got

that occupation in the artist-shop where you found me… I said you

didn’t know how bad I was!”

Jude looked round upon the arm-chair and its occupant, as if to read

more carefully the creature he had given shelter to. His voice trembled

as he said: “However you have lived, Sue, I believe you are as innocent

as you are unconventional!”

“I am not particularly innocent, as you see, now that I have

‘twitched the robe

From that blank lay-figure your fancy draped,’”

said she, with an ostensible sneer, though he could hear that she was

brimming with tears. “But I have never yielded myself to any lover, if

that’s what you mean! I have remained as I began.”

“I quite believe you. But some women would not have remained as they

began.”

“Perhaps not. Better women would not. People say I must be

cold-natured—sexless—on account of it. But I won’t have it! Some of the

most passionately erotic poets have been the most self-contained in

their daily lives.”

“Have you told Mr. Phillotson about this university scholar friend?”

“Yes—long ago. I have never made any secret of it to anybody.”

“What did he say?”

“He did not pass any criticism—only said I was everything to him,

whatever I did; and things like that.”

Jude felt much depressed; she seemed to get further and further away

from him with her strange ways and curious unconsciousness of gender.

“Aren’t you _really_ vexed with me, dear Jude?” she suddenly asked, in

a voice of such extraordinary tenderness that it hardly seemed to come

from the same woman who had just told her story so lightly. “I would

rather offend anybody in the world than you, I think!”

“I don’t know whether I am vexed or not. I know I care very much about

you!”

“I care as much for you as for anybody I ever met.”

“You don’t care _more_! There, I ought not to say that. Don’t answer

it!”

There was another long silence. He felt that she was treating him

cruelly, though he could not quite say in what way. Her very

helplessness seemed to make her so much stronger than he.

“I am awfully ignorant on general matters, although I have worked so

hard,” he said, to turn the subject. “I am absorbed in theology, you

know. And what do you think I should be doing just about now, if you

weren’t here? I should be saying my evening prayers. I suppose you

wouldn’t like—”

“Oh no, no,” she answered, “I would rather not, if you don’t mind. I

should seem so—such a hypocrite.”

“I thought you wouldn’t join, so I didn’t propose it. You must remember

that I hope to be a useful minister some day.”

“To be ordained, I think you said?”

“Yes.”

“Then you haven’t given up the idea?—I thought that perhaps you had by

this time.”

“Of course not. I fondly thought at first that you felt as I do about

that, as you were so mixed up in Christminster Anglicanism. And Mr.

Phillotson—”

“I have no respect for Christminster whatever, except, in a qualified

degree, on its intellectual side,” said Sue Bridehead earnestly. “My

friend I spoke of took that out of me. He was the most irreligious man

I ever knew, and the most moral. And intellect at Christminster is new

wine in old bottles. The mediævalism of Christminster must go, be

sloughed off, or Christminster itself will have to go. To be sure, at

times one couldn’t help having a sneaking liking for the traditions of

the old faith, as preserved by a section of the thinkers there in

touching and simple sincerity; but when I was in my saddest, rightest

mind I always felt,

‘O ghastly glories of saints, dead limbs of gibbeted Gods!’”…

“Sue, you are not a good friend of mine to talk like that!”

“Then I won’t, dear Jude!” The emotional throat-note had come back, and

she turned her face away.

“I still think Christminster has much that is glorious; though I was

resentful because I couldn’t get there.” He spoke gently, and resisted

his impulse to pique her on to tears.

“It is an ignorant place, except as to the townspeople, artizans,

drunkards, and paupers,” she said, perverse still at his differing from

her. “_They_ see life as it is, of course; but few of the people in the

colleges do. You prove it in your own person. You are one of the very

men Christminster was intended for when the colleges were founded; a

man with a passion for learning, but no money, or opportunities, or

friends. But you were elbowed off the pavement by the millionaires’

sons.”

“Well, I can do without what it confers. I care for something higher.”

“And I for something broader, truer,” she insisted. “At present

intellect in Christminster is pushing one way, and religion the other;

and so they stand stock-still, like two rams butting each other.”

“What would Mr. Phillotson—”

“It is a place full of fetishists and ghost-seers!”

He noticed that whenever he tried to speak of the schoolmaster she

turned the conversation to some generalizations about the offending

university. Jude was extremely, morbidly, curious about her life as

Phillotson’s _protégée_ and betrothed; yet she would not enlighten him.

“Well, that’s just what I am, too,” he said. “I am fearful of life,

spectre-seeing always.”

“But you are good and dear!” she murmured.

His heart bumped, and he made no reply.

“You are in the Tractarian stage just now, are you not?” she added,

putting on flippancy to hide real feeling, a common trick with her.

“Let me see—when was I there? In the year eighteen hundred and—”

“There’s a sarcasm in that which is rather unpleasant to me, Sue. Now

will you do what I want you to? At this time I read a chapter, and then

say prayers, as I told you. Now will you concentrate your attention on

any book of these you like, and sit with your back to me, and leave me

to my custom? You are sure you won’t join me?”

“I’ll look at you.”

“No. Don’t tease, Sue!”

“Very well—I’ll do just as you bid me, and I won’t vex you, Jude,” she

replied, in the tone of a child who was going to be good for ever

after, turning her back upon him accordingly. A small Bible other than

the one he was using lay near her, and during his retreat she took it

up, and turned over the leaves.

“Jude,” she said brightly, when he had finished and come back to her;

“will you let me make you a _new_ New Testament, like the one I made

for myself at Christminster?”

“Oh yes. How was that made?”

“I altered my old one by cutting up all the Epistles and Gospels into

separate _brochures_, and rearranging them in chronological order as

written, beginning the book with Thessalonians, following on with the

Epistles, and putting the Gospels much further on. Then I had the

volume rebound. My university friend Mr.—but never mind his name, poor

boy—said it was an excellent idea. I know that reading it afterwards

made it twice as interesting as before, and twice as understandable.”

“H’m!” said Jude, with a sense of sacrilege.

“And what a literary enormity this is,” she said, as she glanced into

the pages of Solomon’s Song. “I mean the synopsis at the head of each

chapter, explaining away the real nature of that rhapsody. You needn’t

be alarmed: nobody claims inspiration for the chapter headings. Indeed,

many divines treat them with contempt. It seems the drollest thing to

think of the four-and-twenty elders, or bishops, or whatever number

they were, sitting with long faces and writing down such stuff.”

Jude looked pained. “You are quite Voltairean!” he murmured.

“Indeed? Then I won’t say any more, except that people have no right to

falsify the Bible! I _hate_ such hum-bug as could attempt to plaster

over with ecclesiastical abstractions such ecstatic, natural, human

love as lies in that great and passionate song!” Her speech had grown

spirited, and almost petulant at his rebuke, and her eyes moist. “I

_wish_ I had a friend here to support me; but nobody is ever on my

side!”

“But my dear Sue, my very dear Sue, I am not against you!” he said,

taking her hand, and surprised at her introducing personal feeling into

mere argument.

“Yes you are, yes you are!” she cried, turning away her face that he

might not see her brimming eyes. “You are on the side of the people in

the training-school—at least you seem almost to be! What I insist on

is, that to explain such verses as this: ‘Whither is thy beloved gone,

O thou fairest among women?’ by the note: ‘_The Church professeth her

faith_,’ is supremely ridiculous!”

“Well then, let it be! You make such a personal matter of everything! I

am—only too inclined just now to apply the words profanely. You know

_you_ are fairest among women to me, come to that!”

“But you are not to say it now!” Sue replied, her voice changing to its

softest note of severity. Then their eyes met, and they shook hands

like cronies in a tavern, and Jude saw the absurdity of quarrelling on

such a hypothetical subject, and she the silliness of crying about what

was written in an old book like the Bible.

“I won’t disturb your convictions—I really won’t!” she went on

soothingly, for now he was rather more ruffled than she. “But I did

want and long to ennoble some man to high aims; and when I saw you, and

knew you wanted to be my comrade, I—shall I confess it?—thought that

man might be you. But you take so much tradition on trust that I don’t

know what to say.”

“Well, dear; I suppose one must take some things on trust. Life isn’t

long enough to work out everything in Euclid problems before you

believe it. I take Christianity.”

“Well, perhaps you might take something worse.”

“Indeed I might. Perhaps I have done so!” He thought of Arabella.

“I won’t ask what, because we are going to be _very_ nice with each

other, aren’t we, and never, never, vex each other any more?” She

looked up trustfully, and her voice seemed trying to nestle in his

breast.

“I shall always care for you!” said Jude.

“And I for you. Because you are single-hearted, and forgiving to your

faulty and tiresome little Sue!”

He looked away, for that epicene tenderness of hers was too harrowing.

Was it that which had broken the heart of the poor leader-writer; and

was he to be the next one? … But Sue was so dear! … If he could only

get over the sense of her sex, as she seemed to be able to do so easily

of his, what a comrade she would make; for their difference of opinion

on conjectural subjects only drew them closer together on matters of

daily human experience. She was nearer to him than any other woman he

had ever met, and he could scarcely believe that time, creed, or

absence, would ever divide him from her.

But his grief at her incredulities returned. They sat on till she fell

asleep again, and he nodded in his chair likewise. Whenever he aroused

himself he turned her things, and made up the fire anew. About six

o’clock he awoke completely, and lighting a candle, found that her

clothes were dry. Her chair being a far more comfortable one than his

she still slept on inside his great-coat, looking warm as a new bun and

boyish as a Ganymede. Placing the garments by her and touching her on

the shoulder he went downstairs, and washed himself by starlight in the

yard.

V

When he returned she was dressed as usual.

“Now could I get out without anybody seeing me?” she asked. “The town

is not yet astir.”

“But you have had no breakfast.”

“Oh, I don’t want any! I fear I ought not to have run away from that

school! Things seem so different in the cold light of morning, don’t

they? What Mr. Phillotson will say I don’t know! It was quite by his

wish that I went there. He is the only man in the world for whom I have

any respect or fear. I hope he’ll forgive me; but he’ll scold me

dreadfully, I expect!”

“I’ll go to him and explain—” began Jude.

“Oh no, you shan’t. I don’t care for him! He may think what he likes—I

shall do just as I choose!”

“But you just this moment said—”

“Well, if I did, I shall do as I like for all him! I have thought of

what I shall do—go to the sister of one of my fellow-students in the

training-school, who has asked me to visit her. She has a school near

Shaston, about eighteen miles from here—and I shall stay there till

this has blown over, and I get back to the training-school again.”

At the last moment he persuaded her to let him make her a cup of

coffee, in a portable apparatus he kept in his room for use on rising

to go to his work every day before the household was astir.

“Now a dew-bit to eat with it,” he said; “and off we go. You can have a

regular breakfast when you get there.”

They went quietly out of the house, Jude accompanying her to the

station. As they departed along the street a head was thrust out of an

upper window of his lodging and quickly withdrawn. Sue still seemed

sorry for her rashness, and to wish she had not rebelled; telling him

at parting that she would let him know as soon as she got re-admitted

to the training-school. They stood rather miserably together on the

platform; and it was apparent that he wanted to say more.

“I want to tell you something—two things,” he said hurriedly as the

train came up. “One is a warm one, the other a cold one!”

“Jude,” she said. “I know one of them. And you mustn’t!”

“What?”

“You mustn’t love me. You are to like me—that’s all!”

Jude’s face became so full of complicated glooms that hers was agitated

in sympathy as she bade him adieu through the carriage window. And then

the train moved on, and waving her pretty hand to him she vanished

away.

Melchester was a dismal place enough for Jude that Sunday of her

departure, and the Close so hateful that he did not go once to the

cathedral services. The next morning there came a letter from her,

which, with her usual promptitude, she had written directly she had

reached her friend’s house. She told him of her safe arrival and

comfortable quarters, and then added:—

What I really write about, dear Jude, is something I said to you at

parting. You had been so very good and kind to me that when you were

out of sight I felt what a cruel and ungrateful woman I was to say it,

and it has reproached me ever since. _If you want to love me, Jude, you

may_: I don’t mind at all; and I’ll never say again that you mustn’t!

Now I won’t write any more about that. You do forgive your

thoughtless friend for her cruelty? and won’t make her miserable by

saying you don’t?—Ever,

SUE.

It would be superfluous to say what his answer was; and how he thought

what he would have done had he been free, which should have rendered a

long residence with a female friend quite unnecessary for Sue. He felt

he might have been pretty sure of his own victory if it had come to a

conflict between Phillotson and himself for the possession of her.

Yet Jude was in danger of attaching more meaning to Sue’s impulsive

note than it really was intended to bear.

After the lapse of a few days he found himself hoping that she would

write again. But he received no further communication; and in the

intensity of his solicitude he sent another note, suggesting that he

should pay her a visit some Sunday, the distance being under eighteen

miles.

He expected a reply on the second morning after despatching his

missive; but none came. The third morning arrived; the postman did not

stop. This was Saturday, and in a feverish state of anxiety about her

he sent off three brief lines stating that he was coming the following

day, for he felt sure something had happened.

His first and natural thought had been that she was ill from her

immersion; but it soon occurred to him that somebody would have written

for her in such a case. Conjectures were put an end to by his arrival

at the village school-house near Shaston on the bright morning of

Sunday, between eleven and twelve o’clock, when the parish was as

vacant as a desert, most of the inhabitants having gathered inside the

church, whence their voices could occasionally be heard in unison.

A little girl opened the door. “Miss Bridehead is up-stairs,” she said.

“And will you please walk up to her?”

“Is she ill?” asked Jude hastily.

“Only a little—not very.”

Jude entered and ascended. On reaching the landing a voice told him

which way to turn—the voice of Sue calling his name. He passed the

doorway, and found her lying in a little bed in a room a dozen feet

square.

“Oh, Sue!” he cried, sitting down beside her and taking her hand. “How

is this! You couldn’t write?”

“No—it wasn’t that!” she answered. “I did catch a bad cold—but I could

have written. Only I wouldn’t!”

“Why not?—frightening me like this!”

“Yes—that was what I was afraid of! But I had decided not to write to

you any more. They won’t have me back at the school—that’s why I

couldn’t write. Not the fact, but the reason!”

“Well?”

“They not only won’t have me, but they gave me a parting piece of

advice—”

“What?”

She did not answer directly. “I vowed I never would tell you, Jude—it

is so vulgar and distressing!”

“Is it about us?”

“Yes.”

“But do tell me!”

“Well—somebody has sent them baseless reports about us, and they say

you and I ought to marry as soon as possible, for the sake of my

reputation! … There—now I have told you, and I wish I hadn’t!”

“Oh, poor Sue!”

“I don’t think of you like that means! It did just _occur_ to me to

regard you in the way they think I do, but I hadn’t begun to. I _have_

recognized that the cousinship was merely nominal, since we met as

total strangers. But my marrying you, dear Jude—why, of course, if I

had reckoned upon marrying you I shouldn’t have come to you so often!

And I never supposed you thought of such a thing as marrying me till

the other evening; when I began to fancy you did love me a little.

Perhaps I ought not to have been so intimate with you. It is all my

fault. Everything is my fault always!”

The speech seemed a little forced and unreal, and they regarded each

other with a mutual distress.

“I was so blind at first!” she went on. “I didn’t see what you felt at

all. Oh, you have been unkind to me—you have—to look upon me as a

sweetheart without saying a word, and leaving me to discover it myself!

Your attitude to me has become known; and naturally they think we’ve

been doing wrong! I’ll never trust you again!”

“Yes, Sue,” he said simply; “I am to blame—more than you think. I was

quite aware that you did not suspect till within the last meeting or

two what I was feeling about you. I admit that our meeting as strangers

prevented a sense of relationship, and that it was a sort of subterfuge

to avail myself of it. But don’t you think I deserve a little

consideration for concealing my wrong, very wrong, sentiments, since I

couldn’t help having them?”

She turned her eyes doubtfully towards him, and then looked away as if

afraid she might forgive him.

By every law of nature and sex a kiss was the only rejoinder that

fitted the mood and the moment, under the suasion of which Sue’s

undemonstrative regard of him might not inconceivably have changed its

temperature. Some men would have cast scruples to the winds, and

ventured it, oblivious both of Sue’s declaration of her neutral

feelings, and of the pair of autographs in the vestry chest of

Arabella’s parish church. Jude did not. He had, in fact, come in part

to tell his own fatal story. It was upon his lips; yet at the hour of

this distress he could not disclose it. He preferred to dwell upon the

recognized barriers between them.

“Of course—I know you don’t—care about me in any particular way,” he

sorrowed. “You ought not, and you are right. You belong to—Mr.

Phillotson. I suppose he has been to see you?”

“Yes,” she said shortly, her face changing a little. “Though I didn’t

ask him to come. You are glad, of course, that he has been! But I

shouldn’t care if he didn’t come any more!”

It was very perplexing to her lover that she should be piqued at his

honest acquiescence in his rival, if Jude’s feelings of love were

deprecated by her. He went on to something else.

“This will blow over, dear Sue,” he said. “The training-school

authorities are not all the world. You can get to be a student in some

other, no doubt.”

“I’ll ask Mr. Phillotson,” she said decisively.

Sue’s kind hostess now returned from church, and there was no more

intimate conversation. Jude left in the afternoon, hopelessly unhappy.

But he had seen her, and sat with her. Such intercourse as that would

have to content him for the remainder of his life. The lesson of

renunciation it was necessary and proper that he, as a parish priest,

should learn.

But the next morning when he awoke he felt rather vexed with her, and

decided that she was rather unreasonable, not to say capricious. Then,

in illustration of what he had begun to discern as one of her redeeming

characteristics there came promptly a note, which she must have written

almost immediately he had gone from her:

Forgive me for my petulance yesterday! I was horrid to you; I know it,

and I feel perfectly miserable at my horridness. It was so dear of you

not to be angry! Jude, please still keep me as your friend and

associate, with all my faults. I’ll try not to be like it again.

I am coming to Melchester on Saturday, to get my things away from

the T. S., &c. I could walk with you for half an hour, if you would

like?—Your repentant

SUE.

Jude forgave her straightway, and asked her to call for him at the

cathedral works when she came.

VI

Meanwhile a middle-aged man was dreaming a dream of great beauty

concerning the writer of the above letter. He was Richard Phillotson,

who had recently removed from the mixed village school at Lumsdon near

Christminster, to undertake a large boys’ school in his native town of

Shaston, which stood on a hill sixty miles to the south-west as the

crow flies.

A glance at the place and its accessories was almost enough to reveal

that the schoolmaster’s plans and dreams so long indulged in had been

abandoned for some new dream with which neither the Church nor

literature had much in common. Essentially an unpractical man, he was

now bent on making and saving money for a practical purpose—that of

keeping a wife, who, if she chose, might conduct one of the girls’

schools adjoining his own; for which purpose he had advised her to go

into training, since she would not marry him offhand.

About the time that Jude was removing from Marygreen to Melchester, and

entering on adventures at the latter place with Sue, the schoolmaster

was settling down in the new school-house at Shaston. All the furniture

being fixed, the books shelved, and the nails driven, he had begun to

sit in his parlour during the dark winter nights and re-attempt some of

his old studies—one branch of which had included Roman-Britannic

antiquities—an unremunerative labour for a national school-master but a

subject, that, after his abandonment of the university scheme, had

interested him as being a comparatively unworked mine; practicable to

those who, like himself, had lived in lonely spots where these remains

were abundant, and were seen to compel inferences in startling contrast

to accepted views on the civilization of that time.

A resumption of this investigation was the outward and apparent hobby

of Phillotson at present—his ostensible reason for going alone into

fields where causeways, dykes, and tumuli abounded, or shutting himself

up in his house with a few urns, tiles, and mosaics he had collected,

instead of calling round upon his new neighbours, who for their part

had showed themselves willing enough to be friendly with him. But it

was not the real, or the whole, reason, after all. Thus on a particular

evening in the month, when it had grown quite late—to near midnight,

indeed—and the light of his lamp, shining from his window at a salient

angle of the hill-top town over infinite miles of valley westward,

announced as by words a place and person given over to study, he was

not exactly studying.

The interior of the room—the books, the furniture, the schoolmaster’s

loose coat, his attitude at the table, even the flickering of the fire,

bespoke the same dignified tale of undistracted research—more than

creditable to a man who had had no advantages beyond those of his own

making. And yet the tale, true enough till latterly, was not true now.

What he was regarding was not history. They were historic notes,

written in a bold womanly hand at his dictation some months before, and

it was the clerical rendering of word after word that absorbed him.

He presently took from a drawer a carefully tied bundle of letters,

few, very few, as correspondence counts nowadays. Each was in its

envelope just as it had arrived, and the handwriting was of the same

womanly character as the historic notes. He unfolded them one by one

and read them musingly. At first sight there seemed in these small

documents to be absolutely nothing to muse over. They were

straightforward, frank letters, signed “Sue B—”; just such ones as

would be written during short absences, with no other thought than

their speedy destruction, and chiefly concerning books in reading and

other experiences of a training school, forgotten doubtless by the

writer with the passing of the day of their inditing. In one of

them—quite a recent note—the young woman said that she had received his

considerate letter, and that it was honourable and generous of him to

say he would not come to see her oftener than she desired (the school

being such an awkward place for callers, and because of her strong wish

that her engagement to him should not be known, which it would

infallibly be if he visited her often). Over these phrases the

school-master pored. What precise shade of satisfaction was to be

gathered from a woman’s gratitude that the man who loved her had not

been often to see her? The problem occupied him, distracted him.

He opened another drawer, and found therein an envelope, from which he

drew a photograph of Sue as a child, long before he had known her,

standing under trellis-work with a little basket in her hand. There was

another of her as a young woman, her dark eyes and hair making a very

distinct and attractive picture of her, which just disclosed, too, the

thoughtfulness that lay behind her lighter moods. It was a duplicate of

the one she had given Jude, and would have given to any man. Phillotson

brought it half-way to his lips, but withdrew it in doubt at her

perplexing phrases: ultimately kissing the dead pasteboard with all the

passionateness, and more than all the devotion, of a young man of

eighteen.

The schoolmaster’s was an unhealthy-looking, old-fashioned face,

rendered more old-fashioned by his style of shaving. A certain

gentlemanliness had been imparted to it by nature, suggesting an

inherent wish to do rightly by all. His speech was a little slow, but

his tones were sincere enough to make his hesitation no defect. His

greying hair was curly, and radiated from a point in the middle of his

crown. There were four lines across his forehead, and he only wore

spectacles when reading at night. It was almost certainly a

renunciation forced upon him by his academic purpose, rather than a

distaste for women, which had hitherto kept him from closing with one

of the sex in matrimony.

Such silent proceedings as those of this evening were repeated many and

oft times when he was not under the eye of the boys, whose quick and

penetrating regard would frequently become almost intolerable to the

self-conscious master in his present anxious care for Sue, making him,

in the grey hours of morning, dread to meet anew the gimlet glances,

lest they should read what the dream within him was.

He had honourably acquiesced in Sue’s announced wish that he was not

often to visit her at the training school; but at length, his patience

being sorely tried, he set out one Saturday afternoon to pay her an

unexpected call. There the news of her departure—expulsion as it might

almost have been considered—was flashed upon him without warning or

mitigation as he stood at the door expecting in a few minutes to behold

her face; and when he turned away he could hardly see the road before

him.

Sue had, in fact, never written a line to her suitor on the subject,

although it was fourteen days old. A short reflection told him that

this proved nothing, a natural delicacy being as ample a reason for

silence as any degree of blameworthiness.

They had informed him at the school where she was living, and having no

immediate anxiety about her comfort, his thoughts took the direction of

a burning indignation against the training school committee. In his

bewilderment Phillotson entered the adjacent cathedral, just now in a

direly dismantled state by reason of the repairs. He sat down on a

block of freestone, regardless of the dusty imprint it made on his

breeches; and his listless eyes following the movements of the workmen

he presently became aware that the reputed culprit, Sue’s lover Jude,

was one amongst them.

Jude had never spoken to his former hero since the meeting by the model

of Jerusalem. Having inadvertently witnessed Phillotson’s tentative

courtship of Sue in the lane there had grown up in the younger man’s

mind a curious dislike to think of the elder, to meet him, to

communicate in any way with him; and since Phillotson’s success in

obtaining at least her promise had become known to Jude, he had frankly

recognized that he did not wish to see or hear of his senior any more,

learn anything of his pursuits, or even imagine again what excellencies

might appertain to his character. On this very day of the

schoolmaster’s visit Jude was expecting Sue, as she had promised; and

when therefore he saw the schoolmaster in the nave of the building,

saw, moreover, that he was coming to speak to him, he felt no little

embarrassment; which Phillotson’s own embarrassment prevented his

observing.

Jude joined him, and they both withdrew from the other workmen to the

spot where Phillotson had been sitting. Jude offered him a piece of

sackcloth for a cushion, and told him it was dangerous to sit on the

bare block.

“Yes; yes,” said Phillotson abstractedly, as he reseated himself, his

eyes resting on the ground as if he were trying to remember where he

was. “I won’t keep you long. It was merely that I have heard that you

have seen my little friend Sue recently. It occurred to me to speak to

you on that account. I merely want to ask—about her.”

“I think I know what!” Jude hurriedly said. “About her escaping from

the training school, and her coming to me?”

“Yes.”

“Well”—Jude for a moment felt an unprincipled and fiendish wish to

annihilate his rival at all cost. By the exercise of that treachery

which love for the same woman renders possible to men the most

honourable in every other relation of life, he could send off

Phillotson in agony and defeat by saying that the scandal was true, and

that Sue had irretrievably committed herself with him. But his action

did not respond for a moment to his animal instinct; and what he said

was, “I am glad of your kindness in coming to talk plainly to me about

it. You know what they say?—that I ought to marry her.”

“What!”

“And I wish with all my soul I could!”

Phillotson trembled, and his naturally pale face acquired a corpselike

sharpness in its lines. “I had no idea that it was of this nature! God

forbid!”

“No, no!” said Jude aghast. “I thought you understood? I mean that were

I in a position to marry her, or someone, and settle down, instead of

living in lodgings here and there, I should be glad!”

What he had really meant was simply that he loved her.

“But—since this painful matter has been opened up—what really

happened?” asked Phillotson, with the firmness of a man who felt that a

sharp smart now was better than a long agony of suspense hereafter.

“Cases arise, and this is one, when even ungenerous questions must be

put to make false assumptions impossible, and to kill scandal.”

Jude explained readily; giving the whole series of adventures,

including the night at the shepherd’s, her wet arrival at his lodging,

her indisposition from her immersion, their vigil of discussion, and

his seeing her off next morning.

“Well now,” said Phillotson at the conclusion, “I take it as your final

word, and I know I can believe you, that the suspicion which led to her

rustication is an absolutely baseless one?”

“It is,” said Jude solemnly. “Absolutely. So help me God!”

The schoolmaster rose. Each of the twain felt that the interview could

not comfortably merge in a friendly discussion of their recent

experiences, after the manner of friends; and when Jude had taken him

round, and shown him some features of the renovation which the old

cathedral was undergoing, Phillotson bade the young man good-day and

went away.

This visit took place about eleven o’clock in the morning; but no Sue

appeared. When Jude went to his dinner at one he saw his beloved ahead

of him in the street leading up from the North Gate, walking as if no

way looking for him. Speedily overtaking her he remarked that he had

asked her to come to him at the cathedral, and she had promised.

“I have been to get my things from the college,” she said—an

observation which he was expected to take as an answer, though it was

not one. Finding her to be in this evasive mood he felt inclined to

give her the information so long withheld.

“You have not seen Mr. Phillotson to-day?” he ventured to inquire.

“I have not. But I am not going to be cross-examined about him; and if

you ask anything more I won’t answer!”

“It is very odd that—” He stopped, regarding her.

“What?”

“That you are often not so nice in your real presence as you are in

your letters!”

“Does it really seem so to you?” said she, smiling with quick

curiosity. “Well, that’s strange; but I feel just the same about you,

Jude. When you are gone away I seem such a coldhearted—”

As she knew his sentiment towards her Jude saw that they were getting

upon dangerous ground. It was now, he thought, that he must speak as an

honest man.

But he did not speak, and she continued: “It was that which made me

write and say—I didn’t mind your loving me—if you wanted to, much!”

The exultation he might have felt at what that implied, or seemed to

imply, was nullified by his intention, and he rested rigid till he

began: “I have never told you—”

“Yes you have,” murmured she.

“I mean, I have never told you my history—all of it.”

“But I guess it. I know nearly.”

Jude looked up. Could she possibly know of that morning performance of

his with Arabella; which in a few months had ceased to be a marriage

more completely than by death? He saw that she did not.

“I can’t quite tell you here in the street,” he went on with a gloomy

tongue. “And you had better not come to my lodgings. Let us go in

here.”

The building by which they stood was the market-house; it was the only

place available; and they entered, the market being over, and the

stalls and areas empty. He would have preferred a more congenial spot,

but, as usually happens, in place of a romantic field or solemn aisle

for his tale, it was told while they walked up and down over a floor

littered with rotten cabbage-leaves, and amid all the usual squalors of

decayed vegetable matter and unsaleable refuse. He began and finished

his brief narrative, which merely led up to the information that he had

married a wife some years earlier, and that his wife was living still.

Almost before her countenance had time to change she hurried out the

words,

“Why didn’t you tell me before!”

“I couldn’t. It seemed so cruel to tell it.”

“To yourself, Jude. So it was better to be cruel to me!”

“No, dear darling!” cried Jude passionately. He tried to take her hand,

but she withdrew it. Their old relations of confidence seemed suddenly

to have ended, and the antagonisms of sex to sex were left without any

counter-poising predilections. She was his comrade, friend, unconscious

sweetheart no longer; and her eyes regarded him in estranged silence.

“I was ashamed of the episode in my life which brought about the

marriage,” he continued. “I can’t explain it precisely now. I could

have done it if you had taken it differently!”

“But how can I?” she burst out. “Here I have been saying, or writing,

that—that you might love me, or something of the sort!—just out of

charity—and all the time—oh, it is perfectly damnable how things are!”

she said, stamping her foot in a nervous quiver.

“You take me wrong, Sue! I never thought you cared for me at all, till

quite lately; so I felt it did not matter! Do you care for me, Sue?—you

know how I mean?—I don’t like ‘out of charity’ at all!”

It was a question which in the circumstances Sue did not choose to

answer.

“I suppose she—your wife—is—a very pretty woman, even if she’s wicked?”

she asked quickly.

“She’s pretty enough, as far as that goes.”

“Prettier than I am, no doubt!”

“You are not the least alike. And I have never seen her for years… But

she’s sure to come back—they always do!”

“How strange of you to stay apart from her like this!” said Sue, her

trembling lip and lumpy throat belying her irony. “You, such a

religious man. How will the demi-gods in your Pantheon—I mean those

legendary persons you call saints—intercede for you after this? Now if

I had done such a thing it would have been different, and not

remarkable, for I at least don’t regard marriage as a sacrament. Your

theories are not so advanced as your practice!”

“Sue, you are terribly cutting when you like to be—a perfect Voltaire!

But you must treat me as you will!”

When she saw how wretched he was she softened, and trying to blink away

her sympathetic tears said with all the winning reproachfulness of a

heart-hurt woman: “Ah—you should have told me before you gave me that

idea that you wanted to be allowed to love me! I had no feeling before

that moment at the railway-station, except—” For once Sue was as

miserable as he, in her attempts to keep herself free from emotion, and

her less than half-success.

“Don’t cry, dear!” he implored.

“I am—not crying—because I meant to—love you; but because of your want

of—confidence!”

They were quite screened from the market-square without, and he could

not help putting out his arm towards her waist. His momentary desire

was the means of her rallying. “No, no!” she said, drawing back

stringently, and wiping her eyes. “Of course not! It would be hypocrisy

to pretend that it would be meant as from my cousin; and it can’t be in

any other way.”

They moved on a dozen paces, and she showed herself recovered. It was

distracting to Jude, and his heart would have ached less had she

appeared anyhow but as she did appear; essentially large-minded and

generous on reflection, despite a previous exercise of those narrow

womanly humours on impulse that were necessary to give her sex.

“I don’t blame you for what you couldn’t help,” she said, smiling. “How

should I be so foolish? I do blame you a little bit for not telling me

before. But, after all, it doesn’t matter. We should have had to keep

apart, you see, even if this had not been in your life.”

“No, we shouldn’t, Sue! This is the only obstacle.”

“You forget that I must have loved you, and wanted to be your wife,

even if there had been no obstacle,” said Sue, with a gentle

seriousness which did not reveal her mind. “And then we are cousins,

and it is bad for cousins to marry. And—I am engaged to somebody else.

As to our going on together as we were going, in a sort of friendly

way, the people round us would have made it unable to continue. Their

views of the relations of man and woman are limited, as is proved by

their expelling me from the school. Their philosophy only recognizes

relations based on animal desire. The wide field of strong attachment

where desire plays, at least, only a secondary part, is ignored by

them—the part of—who is it?—Venus Urania.”

Her being able to talk learnedly showed that she was mistress of

herself again; and before they parted she had almost regained her

vivacious glance, her reciprocity of tone, her gay manner, and her

second-thought attitude of critical largeness towards others of her age

and sex.

He could speak more freely now. “There were several reasons against my

telling you rashly. One was what I have said; another, that it was

always impressed upon me that I ought not to marry—that I belonged to

an odd and peculiar family—the wrong breed for marriage.”

“Ah—who used to say that to you?”

“My great-aunt. She said it always ended badly with us Fawleys.”

“That’s strange. My father used to say the same to me!”

They stood possessed by the same thought, ugly enough, even as an

assumption: that a union between them, had such been possible, would

have meant a terrible intensification of unfitness—two bitters in one

dish.

“Oh, but there can’t be anything in it!” she said with nervous

lightness. “Our family have been unlucky of late years in choosing

mates—that’s all.”

And then they pretended to persuade themselves that all that had

happened was of no consequence, and that they could still be cousins

and friends and warm correspondents, and have happy genial times when

they met, even if they met less frequently than before. Their parting

was in good friendship, and yet Jude’s last look into her eyes was

tinged with inquiry, for he felt that he did not even now quite know

her mind.

VII

Tidings from Sue a day or two after passed across Jude like a withering

blast.

Before reading the letter he was led to suspect that its contents were

of a somewhat serious kind by catching sight of the signature—which was

in her full name, never used in her correspondence with him since her

first note:

MY DEAR JUDE,—I have something to tell you which perhaps you will not

be surprised to hear, though certainly it may strike you as being

accelerated (as the railway companies say of their trains). Mr.

Phillotson and I are to be married quite soon—in three or four weeks.

We had intended, as you know, to wait till I had gone through my course

of training and obtained my certificate, so as to assist him, if

necessary, in the teaching. But he generously says he does not see any

object in waiting, now I am not at the training school. It is so good

of him, because the awkwardness of my situation has really come about

by my fault in getting expelled.

Wish me joy. Remember I say you are to, and you mustn’t

refuse!—Your affectionate cousin,

SUSANNA FLORENCE MARY BRIDEHEAD.

Jude staggered under the news; could eat no breakfast; and kept on

drinking tea because his mouth was so dry. Then presently he went back

to his work and laughed the usual bitter laugh of a man so confronted.

Everything seemed turning to satire. And yet, what could the poor girl

do? he asked himself, and felt worse than shedding tears.

“O Susanna Florence Mary!” he said as he worked. “You don’t know what

marriage means!”

Could it be possible that his announcement of his own marriage had

pricked her on to this, just as his visit to her when in liquor may

have pricked her on to her engagement? To be sure, there seemed to

exist these other and sufficient reasons, practical and social, for her

decision; but Sue was not a very practical or calculating person; and

he was compelled to think that a pique at having his secret sprung upon

her had moved her to give way to Phillotson’s probable representations,

that the best course to prove how unfounded were the suspicions of the

school authorities would be to marry him off-hand, as in fulfilment of

an ordinary engagement. Sue had, in fact, been placed in an awkward

corner. Poor Sue!

He determined to play the Spartan; to make the best of it, and support

her; but he could not write the requested good wishes for a day or two.

Meanwhile there came another note from his impatient little dear:

Jude, will you give me away? I have nobody else who could do it so

conveniently as you, being the only married relation I have here on the

spot, even if my father were friendly enough to be willing, which he

isn’t. I hope you won’t think it a trouble? I have been looking at the

marriage service in the prayer-book, and it seems to me very

humiliating that a giver-away should be required at all. According to

the ceremony as there printed, my bridegroom chooses me of his own will

and pleasure; but I don’t choose him. Somebody _gives_ me to him, like

a she-ass or she-goat, or any other domestic animal. Bless your exalted

views of woman, O churchman! But I forget: I am no longer privileged to

tease you.—Ever,

SUSANNA FLORENCE MARY BRIDEHEAD.

Jude screwed himself up to heroic key; and replied:

MY DEAR SUE,—Of course I wish you joy! And also of course I will give

you away. What I suggest is that, as you have no house of your own, you

do not marry from your school friend’s, but from mine. It would be more

proper, I think, since I am, as you say, the person nearest related to

you in this part of the world.

I don’t see why you sign your letter in such a new and terribly

formal way? Surely you care a bit about me still!—Ever your

affectionate,

JUDE.

What had jarred on him even more than the signature was a little sting

he had been silent on—the phrase “married relation”—What an idiot it

made him seem as her lover! If Sue had written that in satire, he could

hardly forgive her; if in suffering—ah, that was another thing!

His offer of his lodging must have commended itself to Phillotson at

any rate, for the schoolmaster sent him a line of warm thanks,

accepting the convenience. Sue also thanked him. Jude immediately moved

into more commodious quarters, as much to escape the espionage of the

suspicious landlady who had been one cause of Sue’s unpleasant

experience as for the sake of room.

Then Sue wrote to tell him the day fixed for the wedding; and Jude

decided, after inquiry, that she should come into residence on the

following Saturday, which would allow of a ten days’ stay in the city

prior to the ceremony, sufficiently representing a nominal residence of

fifteen.

She arrived by the ten o’clock train on the day aforesaid, Jude not

going to meet her at the station, by her special request, that he

should not lose a morning’s work and pay, she said (if this were her

true reason). But so well by this time did he know Sue that the

remembrance of their mutual sensitiveness at emotional crises might, he

thought, have weighed with her in this. When he came home to dinner she

had taken possession of her apartment.

She lived in the same house with him, but on a different floor, and

they saw each other little, an occasional supper being the only meal

they took together, when Sue’s manner was something like that of a

scared child. What she felt he did not know; their conversation was

mechanical, though she did not look pale or ill. Phillotson came

frequently, but mostly when Jude was absent. On the morning of the

wedding, when Jude had given himself a holiday, Sue and her cousin had

breakfast together for the first and last time during this curious

interval; in his room—the parlour—which he had hired for the period of

Sue’s residence. Seeing, as women do, how helpless he was in making the

place comfortable, she bustled about.

“What’s the matter, Jude?” she said suddenly.

He was leaning with his elbows on the table and his chin on his hands,

looking into a futurity which seemed to be sketched out on the

tablecloth.

“Oh—nothing!”

“You are ‘father’, you know. That’s what they call the man who gives

you away.”

Jude could have said “Phillotson’s age entitles him to be called that!”

But he would not annoy her by such a cheap retort.

She talked incessantly, as if she dreaded his indulgence in reflection,

and before the meal was over both he and she wished they had not put

such confidence in their new view of things, and had taken breakfast

apart. What oppressed Jude was the thought that, having done a wrong

thing of this sort himself, he was aiding and abetting the woman he

loved in doing a like wrong thing, instead of imploring and warning her

against it. It was on his tongue to say, “You have quite made up your

mind?”

After breakfast they went out on an errand together moved by a mutual

thought that it was the last opportunity they would have of indulging

in unceremonious companionship. By the irony of fate, and the curious

trick in Sue’s nature of tempting Providence at critical times, she

took his arm as they walked through the muddy street—a thing she had

never done before in her life—and on turning the corner they found

themselves close to a grey perpendicular church with a low-pitched

roof—the church of St. Thomas.

“That’s the church,” said Jude.

“Where I am going to be married?”

“Yes.”

“Indeed!” she exclaimed with curiosity. “How I should like to go in and

see what the spot is like where I am so soon to kneel and do it.”

Again he said to himself, “She does not realize what marriage means!”

He passively acquiesced in her wish to go in, and they entered by the

western door. The only person inside the gloomy building was a

charwoman cleaning. Sue still held Jude’s arm, almost as if she loved

him. Cruelly sweet, indeed, she had been to him that morning; but his

thoughts of a penance in store for her were tempered by an ache:

… I can find no way

How a blow should fall, such as falls on men,

Nor prove too much for your womanhood!

They strolled undemonstratively up the nave towards the altar railing,

which they stood against in silence, turning then and walking down the

nave again, her hand still on his arm, precisely like a couple just

married. The too suggestive incident, entirely of her making, nearly

broke down Jude.

“I like to do things like this,” she said in the delicate voice of an

epicure in emotions, which left no doubt that she spoke the truth.

“I know you do!” said Jude.

“They are interesting, because they have probably never been done

before. I shall walk down the church like this with my husband in about

two hours, shan’t I!”

“No doubt you will!”

“Was it like this when you were married?”

“Good God, Sue—don’t be so awfully merciless! … There, dear one, I

didn’t mean it!”

“Ah—you are vexed!” she said regretfully, as she blinked away an access

of eye moisture. “And I promised never to vex you! … I suppose I ought

not to have asked you to bring me in here. Oh, I oughtn’t! I see it

now. My curiosity to hunt up a new sensation always leads me into these

scrapes. Forgive me! … You will, won’t you, Jude?”

The appeal was so remorseful that Jude’s eyes were even wetter than

hers as he pressed her hand for Yes.

“Now we’ll hurry away, and I won’t do it any more!” she continued

humbly; and they came out of the building, Sue intending to go on to

the station to meet Phillotson. But the first person they encountered

on entering the main street was the schoolmaster himself, whose train

had arrived sooner than Sue expected. There was nothing really to demur

to in her leaning on Jude’s arm; but she withdrew her hand, and Jude

thought that Phillotson had looked surprised.

“We have been doing such a funny thing!” said she, smiling candidly.

“We’ve been to the church, rehearsing as it were. Haven’t we, Jude?”

“How?” said Phillotson curiously.

Jude inwardly deplored what he thought to be unnecessary frankness; but

she had gone too far not to explain all, which she accordingly did,

telling him how they had marched up to the altar.

Seeing how puzzled Phillotson seemed, Jude said as cheerfully as he

could, “I am going to buy her another little present. Will you both

come to the shop with me?”

“No,” said Sue, “I’ll go on to the house with him”; and requesting her

lover not to be a long time she departed with the schoolmaster.

Jude soon joined them at his rooms, and shortly after they prepared for

the ceremony. Phillotson’s hair was brushed to a painful extent, and

his shirt collar appeared stiffer than it had been for the previous

twenty years. Beyond this he looked dignified and thoughtful, and

altogether a man of whom it was not unsafe to predict that he would

make a kind and considerate husband. That he adored Sue was obvious;

and she could almost be seen to feel that she was undeserving his

adoration.

Although the distance was so short he had hired a fly from the Red

Lion, and six or seven women and children had gathered by the door when

they came out. The schoolmaster and Sue were unknown, though Jude was

getting to be recognized as a citizen; and the couple were judged to be

some relations of his from a distance, nobody supposing Sue to have

been a recent pupil at the training school.

In the carriage Jude took from his pocket his extra little

wedding-present, which turned out to be two or three yards of white

tulle, which he threw over her bonnet and all, as a veil.

“It looks so odd over a bonnet,” she said. “I’ll take the bonnet off.”

“Oh no—let it stay,” said Phillotson. And she obeyed.

When they had passed up the church and were standing in their places

Jude found that the antecedent visit had certainly taken off the edge

of this performance, but by the time they were half-way on with the

service he wished from his heart that he had not undertaken the

business of giving her away. How could Sue have had the temerity to ask

him to do it—a cruelty possibly to herself as well as to him? Women

were different from men in such matters. Was it that they were, instead

of more sensitive, as reputed, more callous, and less romantic; or were

they more heroic? Or was Sue simply so perverse that she wilfully gave

herself and him pain for the odd and mournful luxury of practising

long-suffering in her own person, and of being touched with tender pity

for him at having made him practise it? He could perceive that her face

was nervously set, and when they reached the trying ordeal of Jude

giving her to Phillotson she could hardly command herself; rather,

however, as it seemed, from her knowledge of what her cousin must feel,

whom she need not have had there at all, than from self-consideration.

Possibly she would go on inflicting such pains again and again, and

grieving for the sufferer again and again, in all her colossal

inconsistency.

Phillotson seemed not to notice, to be surrounded by a mist which

prevented his seeing the emotions of others. As soon as they had signed

their names and come away, and the suspense was over, Jude felt

relieved.

The meal at his lodging was a very simple affair, and at two o’clock

they went off. In crossing the pavement to the fly she looked back; and

there was a frightened light in her eyes. Could it be that Sue had

acted with such unusual foolishness as to plunge into she knew not what

for the sake of asserting her independence of him, of retaliating on

him for his secrecy? Perhaps Sue was thus venturesome with men because

she was childishly ignorant of that side of their natures which wore

out women’s hearts and lives.

When her foot was on the carriage-step she turned round, saying that

she had forgotten something. Jude and the landlady offered to get it.

“No,” she said, running back. “It is my handkerchief. I know where I

left it.”

Jude followed her back. She had found it, and came holding it in her

hand. She looked into his eyes with her own tearful ones, and her lips

suddenly parted as if she were going to avow something. But she went

on; and whatever she had meant to say remained unspoken.

VIII

Jude wondered if she had really left her handkerchief behind; or

whether it were that she had miserably wished to tell him of a love

that at the last moment she could not bring herself to express.

He could not stay in his silent lodging when they were gone, and

fearing that he might be tempted to drown his misery in alcohol he went

upstairs, changed his dark clothes for his white, his thin boots for

his thick, and proceeded to his customary work for the afternoon.

But in the cathedral he seemed to hear a voice behind him, and to be

possessed with an idea that she would come back. She could not possibly

go home with Phillotson, he fancied. The feeling grew and stirred. The

moment that the clock struck the last of his working hours he threw

down his tools and rushed homeward. “Has anybody been for me?” he

asked.

Nobody had been there.

As he could claim the downstairs sitting-room till twelve o’clock that

night he sat in it all the evening; and even when the clock had struck

eleven, and the family had retired, he could not shake off the feeling

that she would come back and sleep in the little room adjoining his own

in which she had slept so many previous days. Her actions were always

unpredictable: why should she not come? Gladly would he have compounded

for the denial of her as a sweetheart and wife by having her live thus

as a fellow-lodger and friend, even on the most distant terms. His

supper still remained spread, and going to the front door, and softly

setting it open, he returned to the room and sat as watchers sit on

Old-Midsummer eves, expecting the phantom of the Beloved. But she did

not come.

Having indulged in this wild hope he went upstairs, and looked out of

the window, and pictured her through the evening journey to London,

whither she and Phillotson had gone for their holiday; their rattling

along through the damp night to their hotel, under the same sky of

ribbed cloud as that he beheld, through which the moon showed its

position rather than its shape, and one or two of the larger stars made

themselves visible as faint nebulæ only. It was a new beginning of

Sue’s history. He projected his mind into the future, and saw her with

children more or less in her own likeness around her. But the

consolation of regarding them as a continuation of her identity was

denied to him, as to all such dreamers, by the wilfulness of Nature in

not allowing issue from one parent alone. Every desired renewal of an

existence is debased by being half alloy. “If at the estrangement or

death of my lost love, I could go and see her child—hers solely—there

would be comfort in it!” said Jude. And then he again uneasily saw, as

he had latterly seen with more and more frequency, the scorn of Nature

for man’s finer emotions, and her lack of interest in his aspirations.

The oppressive strength of his affection for Sue showed itself on the

morrow and following days yet more clearly. He could no longer endure

the light of the Melchester lamps; the sunshine was as drab paint, and

the blue sky as zinc. Then he received news that his old aunt was

dangerously ill at Marygreen, which intelligence almost coincided with

a letter from his former employer at Christminster, who offered him

permanent work of a good class if he would come back. The letters were

almost a relief to him. He started to visit Aunt Drusilla, and resolved

to go onward to Christminster to see what worth there might be in the

builder’s offer.

Jude found his aunt even worse than the communication from the Widow

Edlin had led him to expect. There was every possibility of her

lingering on for weeks or months, though little likelihood. He wrote to

Sue informing her of the state of her aunt, and suggesting that she

might like to see her aged relative alive. He would meet her at

Alfredston Road, the following evening, Monday, on his way back from

Christminster, if she could come by the up-train which crossed his

down-train at that station. Next morning, according, he went on to

Christminster, intending to return to Alfredston soon enough to keep

the suggested appointment with Sue.

The city of learning wore an estranged look, and he had lost all

feeling for its associations. Yet as the sun made vivid lights and

shades of the mullioned architecture of the façades, and drew patterns

of the crinkled battlements on the young turf of the quadrangles, Jude

thought he had never seen the place look more beautiful. He came to the

street in which he had first beheld Sue. The chair she had occupied

when, leaning over her ecclesiastical scrolls, a hog-hair brush in her

hand, her girlish figure had arrested the gaze of his inquiring eyes,

stood precisely in its former spot, empty. It was as if she were dead,

and nobody had been found capable of succeeding her in that artistic

pursuit. Hers was now the city phantom, while those of the intellectual

and devotional worthies who had once moved him to emotion were no

longer able to assert their presence there.

However, here he was; and in fulfilment of his intention he went on to

his former lodging in “Beersheba,” near the ritualistic church of St.

Silas. The old landlady who opened the door seemed glad to see him

again, and bringing some lunch informed him that the builder who had

employed him had called to inquire his address.

Jude went on to the stone-yard where he had worked. But the old sheds

and bankers were distasteful to him; he felt it impossible to engage

himself to return and stay in this place of vanished dreams. He longed

for the hour of the homeward train to Alfredston, where he might

probably meet Sue.

Then, for one ghastly half-hour of depression caused by these scenes,

there returned upon him that feeling which had been his undoing more

than once—that he was not worth the trouble of being taken care of

either by himself or others; and during this half-hour he met Tinker

Taylor, the bankrupt ecclesiastical ironmonger, at Fourways, who

proposed that they should adjourn to a bar and drink together. They

walked along the street till they stood before one of the great

palpitating centres of Christminster life, the inn wherein he formerly

had responded to the challenge to rehearse the Creed in Latin—now a

popular tavern with a spacious and inviting entrance, which gave

admittance to a bar that had been entirely renovated and refitted in

modern style since Jude’s residence here.

Tinker Taylor drank off his glass and departed, saying it was too

stylish a place now for him to feel at home in unless he was drunker

than he had money to be just then. Jude was longer finishing his, and

stood abstractedly silent in the, for the minute, almost empty place.

The bar had been gutted and newly arranged throughout, mahogany

fixtures having taken the place of the old painted ones, while at the

back of the standing-space there were stuffed sofa-benches. The room

was divided into compartments in the approved manner, between which

were screens of ground glass in mahogany framing, to prevent topers in

one compartment being put to the blush by the recognitions of those in

the next. On the inside of the counter two barmaids leant over the

white-handled beer-engines, and the row of little silvered taps inside,

dripping into a pewter trough.

Feeling tired, and having nothing more to do till the train left, Jude

sat down on one of the sofas. At the back of the barmaids rose

bevel-edged mirrors, with glass shelves running along their front, on

which stood precious liquids that Jude did not know the name of, in

bottles of topaz, sapphire, ruby and amethyst. The moment was enlivened

by the entrance of some customers into the next compartment, and the

starting of the mechanical tell-tale of monies received, which emitted

a ting-ting every time a coin was put in.

The barmaid attending to this compartment was invisible to Jude’s

direct glance, though a reflection of her back in the glass behind her

was occasionally caught by his eyes. He had only observed this

listlessly, when she turned her face for a moment to the glass to set

her hair tidy. Then he was amazed to discover that the face was

Arabella’s.

If she had come on to his compartment she would have seen him. But she

did not, this being presided over by the maiden on the other side. Abby

was in a black gown, with white linen cuffs and a broad white collar,

and her figure, more developed than formerly, was accentuated by a

bunch of daffodils that she wore on her left bosom. In the compartment

she served stood an electro-plated fountain of water over a

spirit-lamp, whose blue flame sent a steam from the top, all this being

visible to him only in the mirror behind her; which also reflected the

faces of the men she was attending to—one of them a handsome,

dissipated young fellow, possibly an undergraduate, who had been

relating to her an experience of some humorous sort.

“Oh, Mr. Cockman, now! How can you tell such a tale to me in my

innocence!” she cried gaily. “Mr. Cockman, what do you use to make your

moustache curl so beautiful?” As the young man was clean shaven, the

retort provoked a laugh at his expense.

“Come!” said he, “I’ll have a curaçao; and a light, please.”

She served the liqueur from one of the lovely bottles and striking a

match held it to his cigarette with ministering archness while he

whiffed.

“Well, have you heard from your husband lately, my dear?” he asked.

“Not a sound,” said she.

“Where is he?”

“I left him in Australia; and I suppose he’s there still.”

Jude’s eyes grew rounder.

“What made you part from him?”

“Don’t you ask questions, and you won’t hear lies.”

“Come then, give me my change, which you’ve been keeping from me for

the last quarter of an hour; and I’ll romantically vanish up the street

of this picturesque city.”

She handed the change over the counter, in taking which he caught her

fingers and held them. There was a slight struggle and titter, and he

bade her good-bye and left.

Jude had looked on with the eye of a dazed philosopher. It was

extraordinary how far removed from his life Arabella now seemed to be.

He could not realize their nominal closeness. And, this being the case,

in his present frame of mind he was indifferent to the fact that

Arabella was his wife indeed.

The compartment that she served emptied itself of visitors, and after a

brief thought he entered it, and went forward to the counter. Arabella

did not recognize him for a moment. Then their glances met. She

started; till a humorous impudence sparkled in her eyes, and she spoke.

“Well, I’m blest! I thought you were underground years ago!”

“Oh!”

“I never heard anything of you, or I don’t know that I should have come

here. But never mind! What shall I treat you to this afternoon? A

Scotch and soda? Come, anything that the house will afford, for old

acquaintance’ sake!”

“Thanks, Arabella,” said Jude without a smile. “But I don’t want

anything more than I’ve had.” The fact was that her unexpected presence

there had destroyed at a stroke his momentary taste for strong liquor

as completely as if it had whisked him back to his milk-fed infancy.

“That’s a pity, now you could get it for nothing.”

“How long have you been here?”

“About six weeks. I returned from Sydney three months ago. I always

liked this business, you know.”

“I wonder you came to this place!”

“Well, as I say, I thought you were gone to glory, and being in London

I saw the situation in an advertisement. Nobody was likely to know me

here, even if I had minded, for I was never in Christminster in my

growing up.”

“Why did you return from Australia?”

“Oh, I had my reasons… Then you are not a don yet?”

“No.”

“Not even a reverend?”

“No.”

“Nor so much as a rather reverend dissenting gentleman?”

“I am as I was.”

“True—you look so.” She idly allowed her fingers to rest on the pull of

the beer-engine as she inspected him critically. He observed that her

hands were smaller and whiter than when he had lived with her, and that

on the hand which pulled the engine she wore an ornamental ring set

with what seemed to be real sapphires—which they were, indeed, and were

much admired as such by the young men who frequented the bar.

“So you pass as having a living husband,” he continued.

“Yes. I thought it might be awkward if I called myself a widow, as I

should have liked.”

“True. I am known here a little.”

“I didn’t mean on that account—for as I said I didn’t expect you. It

was for other reasons.”

“What were they?”

“I don’t care to go into them,” she replied evasively. “I make a very

good living, and I don’t know that I want your company.”

Here a chappie with no chin, and a moustache like a lady’s eyebrow,

came and asked for a curiously compounded drink, and Arabella was

obliged to go and attend to him. “We can’t talk here,” she said,

stepping back a moment. “Can’t you wait till nine? Say yes, and don’t

be a fool. I can get off duty two hours sooner than usual, if I ask. I

am not living in the house at present.”

He reflected and said gloomily, “I’ll come back. I suppose we’d better

arrange something.”

“Oh, bother arranging! I’m not going to arrange anything!”

“But I must know a thing or two; and, as you say, we can’t talk here.

Very well; I’ll call for you.”

Depositing his unemptied glass he went out and walked up and down the

street. Here was a rude flounce into the pellucid sentimentality of his

sad attachment to Sue. Though Arabella’s word was absolutely

untrustworthy, he thought there might be some truth in her implication

that she had not wished to disturb him, and had really supposed him

dead. However, there was only one thing now to be done, and that was to

play a straightforward part, the law being the law, and the woman

between whom and himself there was no more unity than between east and

west, being in the eye of the Church one person with him.

Having to meet Arabella here, it was impossible to meet Sue at

Alfredston as he had promised. At every thought of this a pang had gone

through him; but the conjuncture could not be helped. Arabella was

perhaps an intended intervention to punish him for his unauthorized

love. Passing the evening, therefore, in a desultory waiting about the

town wherein he avoided the precincts of every cloister and hall,

because he could not bear to behold them, he repaired to the tavern bar

while the hundred and one strokes were resounding from the Great Bell

of Cardinal College, a coincidence which seemed to him gratuitous

irony. The inn was now brilliantly lighted up, and the scene was

altogether more brisk and gay. The faces of the barmaidens had risen in

colour, each having a pink flush on her cheek; their manners were still

more vivacious than before—more abandoned, more excited, more sensuous,

and they expressed their sentiments and desires less euphemistically,

laughing in a lackadaisical tone, without reserve.

The bar had been crowded with men of all sorts during the previous

hour, and he had heard from without the hubbub of their voices; but the

customers were fewer at last. He nodded to Arabella, and told her that

she would find him outside the door when she came away.

“But you must have something with me first,” she said with great good

humour. “Just an early night-cap: I always do. Then you can go out and

wait a minute, as it is best we should not be seen going together.” She

drew a couple of liqueur glasses of brandy; and though she had

evidently, from her countenance, already taken in enough alcohol either

by drinking or, more probably, from the atmosphere she had breathed for

so many hours, she finished hers quickly. He also drank his, and went

outside the house.

In a few minutes she came, in a thick jacket and a hat with a black

feather. “I live quite near,” she said, taking his arm, “and can let

myself in by a latch-key at any time. What arrangement do you want to

come to?”

“Oh—none in particular,” he answered, thoroughly sick and tired, his

thoughts again reverting to Alfredston, and the train he did not go by;

the probable disappointment of Sue that he was not there when she

arrived, and the missed pleasure of her company on the long and lonely

climb by starlight up the hills to Marygreen. “I ought to have gone

back really! My aunt is on her deathbed, I fear.”

“I’ll go over with you to-morrow morning. I think I could get a day

off.”

There was something particularly uncongenial in the idea of Arabella,

who had no more sympathy than a tigress with his relations or him,

coming to the bedside of his dying aunt, and meeting Sue. Yet he said,

“Of course, if you’d like to, you can.”

“Well, that we’ll consider… Now, until we have come to some agreement

it is awkward our being together here—where you are known, and I am

getting known, though without any suspicion that I have anything to do

with you. As we are going towards the station, suppose we take the

nine-forty train to Aldbrickham? We shall be there in little more than

half an hour, and nobody will know us for one night, and we shall be

quite free to act as we choose till we have made up our minds whether

we’ll make anything public or not.”

“As you like.”

“Then wait till I get two or three things. This is my lodging.

Sometimes when late I sleep at the hotel where I am engaged, so nobody

will think anything of my staying out.”

She speedily returned, and they went on to the railway, and made the

half-hour’s journey to Aldbrickham, where they entered a third-rate inn

near the station in time for a late supper.

IX

On the morrow between nine and half-past they were journeying back to

Christminster, the only two occupants of a compartment in a third-class

railway-carriage. Having, like Jude, made rather a hasty toilet to

catch the train, Arabella looked a little frowsy, and her face was very

far from possessing the animation which had characterized it at the bar

the night before. When they came out of the station she found that she

still had half an hour to spare before she was due at the bar. They

walked in silence a little way out of the town in the direction of

Alfredston. Jude looked up the far highway.

“Ah … poor feeble me!” he murmured at last.

“What?” said she.

“This is the very road by which I came into Christminster years ago

full of plans!”

“Well, whatever the road is I think my time is nearly up, as I have to

be in the bar by eleven o’clock. And as I said, I shan’t ask for the

day to go with you to see your aunt. So perhaps we had better part

here. I’d sooner not walk up Chief Street with you, since we’ve come to

no conclusion at all.”

“Very well. But you said when we were getting up this morning that you

had something you wished to tell me before I left?”

“So I had—two things—one in particular. But you wouldn’t promise to

keep it a secret. I’ll tell you now if you promise? As an honest woman

I wish you to know it… It was what I began telling you in the

night—about that gentleman who managed the Sydney hotel.” Arabella

spoke somewhat hurriedly for her. “You’ll keep it close?”

“Yes—yes—I promise!” said Jude impatiently. “Of course I don’t want to

reveal your secrets.”

“Whenever I met him out for a walk, he used to say that he was much

taken with my looks, and he kept pressing me to marry him. I never

thought of coming back to England again; and being out there in

Australia, with no home of my own after leaving my father, I at last

agreed, and did.”

“What—marry him?”

“Yes.”

“Regularly—legally—in church?”

“Yes. And lived with him till shortly before I left. It was stupid, I

know; but I did! There, now I’ve told you. Don’t round upon me! He

talks of coming back to England, poor old chap. But if he does, he

won’t be likely to find me.”

Jude stood pale and fixed.

“Why the devil didn’t you tell me last, night!” he said.

“Well—I didn’t… Won’t you make it up with me, then?”

“So in talking of ‘your husband’ to the bar gentlemen you meant him, of

course—not me!”

“Of course… Come, don’t fuss about it.”

“I have nothing more to say!” replied Jude. “I have nothing at all to

say about the—crime—you’ve confessed to!”

“Crime! Pooh. They don’t think much of such as that over there! Lots of

’em do it… Well, if you take it like that I shall go back to him! He

was very fond of me, and we lived honourable enough, and as respectable

as any married couple in the colony! How did I know where you were?”

“I won’t go blaming you. I could say a good deal; but perhaps it would

be misplaced. What do you wish me to do?”

“Nothing. There was one thing more I wanted to tell you; but I fancy

we’ve seen enough of one another for the present! I shall think over

what you said about your circumstances, and let you know.”

Thus they parted. Jude watched her disappear in the direction of the

hotel, and entered the railway station close by. Finding that it wanted

three-quarters of an hour of the time at which he could get a train

back to Alfredston, he strolled mechanically into the city as far as to

the Fourways, where he stood as he had so often stood before, and

surveyed Chief Street stretching ahead, with its college after college,

in picturesqueness unrivalled except by such Continental vistas as the

Street of Palaces in Genoa; the lines of the buildings being as

distinct in the morning air as in an architectural drawing. But Jude

was far from seeing or criticizing these things; they were hidden by an

indescribable consciousness of Arabella’s midnight contiguity, a sense

of degradation at his revived experiences with her, of her appearance

as she lay asleep at dawn, which set upon his motionless face a look as

of one accurst. If he could only have felt resentment towards her he

would have been less unhappy; but he pitied while he contemned her.

Jude turned and retraced his steps. Drawing again towards the station

he started at hearing his name pronounced—less at the name than at the

voice. To his great surprise no other than Sue stood like a vision

before him—her look bodeful and anxious as in a dream, her little mouth

nervous, and her strained eyes speaking reproachful inquiry.

“Oh, Jude—I am so glad—to meet you like this!” she said in quick,

uneven accents not far from a sob. Then she flushed as she observed his

thought that they had not met since her marriage.

They looked away from each other to hide their emotion, took each

other’s hand without further speech, and went on together awhile, till

she glanced at him with furtive solicitude. “I arrived at Alfredston

station last night, as you asked me to, and there was nobody to meet

me! But I reached Marygreen alone, and they told me Aunt was a trifle

better. I sat up with her, and as you did not come all night I was

frightened about you—I thought that perhaps, when you found yourself

back in the old city, you were upset at—at thinking I was—married, and

not there as I used to be; and that you had nobody to speak to; so you

had tried to drown your gloom—as you did at that former time when you

were disappointed about entering as a student, and had forgotten your

promise to me that you never would again. And this, I thought, was why

you hadn’t come to meet me!”

“And you came to hunt me up, and deliver me, like a good angel!”

“I thought I would come by the morning train and try to find you—in

case—in case—”

“I did think of my promise to you, dear, continually! I shall never

break out again as I did, I am sure. I may have been doing nothing

better, but I was not doing that—I loathe the thought of it.”

“I am glad your staying had nothing to do with that. But,” she said,

the faintest pout entering into her tone, “you didn’t come back last

night and meet me, as you engaged to!”

“I didn’t—I am sorry to say. I had an appointment at nine o’clock—too

late for me to catch the train that would have met yours, or to get

home at all.”

Looking at his loved one as she appeared to him now, in his tender

thought the sweetest and most disinterested comrade that he had ever

had, living largely in vivid imaginings, so ethereal a creature that

her spirit could be seen trembling through her limbs, he felt heartily

ashamed of his earthliness in spending the hours he had spent in

Arabella’s company. There was something rude and immoral in thrusting

these recent facts of his life upon the mind of one who, to him, was so

uncarnate as to seem at times impossible as a human wife to any average

man. And yet she was Phillotson’s. How she had become such, how she

lived as such, passed his comprehension as he regarded her to-day.

“You’ll go back with me?” he said. “There’s a train just now. I wonder

how my aunt is by this time… And so, Sue, you really came on my account

all this way! At what an early time you must have started, poor thing!”

“Yes. Sitting up watching alone made me all nerves for you, and instead

of going to bed when it got light I started. And now you won’t frighten

me like this again about your morals for nothing?”

He was not so sure that she had been frightened about his morals for

nothing. He released her hand till they had entered the train,—it

seemed the same carriage he had lately got out of with another—where

they sat down side by side, Sue between him and the window. He regarded

the delicate lines of her profile, and the small, tight, applelike

convexities of her bodice, so different from Arabella’s amplitudes.

Though she knew he was looking at her she did not turn to him, but kept

her eyes forward, as if afraid that by meeting his own some troublous

discussion would be initiated.

“Sue—you are married now, you know, like me; and yet we have been in

such a hurry that we have not said a word about it!”

“There’s no necessity,” she quickly returned.

“Oh well—perhaps not… But I wish”

“Jude—don’t talk about _me_—I wish you wouldn’t!” she entreated. “It

distresses me, rather. Forgive my saying it! … Where did you stay last

night?”

She had asked the question in perfect innocence, to change the topic.

He knew that, and said merely, “At an inn,” though it would have been a

relief to tell her of his meeting with an unexpected one. But the

latter’s final announcement of her marriage in Australia bewildered him

lest what he might say should do his ignorant wife an injury.

Their talk proceeded but awkwardly till they reached Alfredston. That

Sue was not as she had been, but was labelled “Phillotson,” paralyzed

Jude whenever he wanted to commune with her as an individual. Yet she

seemed unaltered—he could not say why. There remained the five-mile

extra journey into the country, which it was just as easy to walk as to

drive, the greater part of it being uphill. Jude had never before in

his life gone that road with Sue, though he had with another. It was

now as if he carried a bright light which temporarily banished the

shady associations of the earlier time.

Sue talked; but Jude noticed that she still kept the conversation from

herself. At length he inquired if her husband were well.

“O yes,” she said. “He is obliged to be in the school all the day, or

he would have come with me. He is so good and kind that to accompany me

he would have dismissed the school for once, even against his

principles—for he is strongly opposed to giving casual holidays—only I

wouldn’t let him. I felt it would be better to come alone. Aunt

Drusilla, I knew, was so very eccentric; and his being almost a

stranger to her now would have made it irksome to both. Since it turns

out that she is hardly conscious I am glad I did not ask him.”

Jude had walked moodily while this praise of Phillotson was being

expressed. “Mr. Phillotson obliges you in everything, as he ought,” he

said.

“Of course.”

“You ought to be a happy wife.”

“And of course I am.”

“Bride, I might almost have said, as yet. It is not so many weeks since

I gave you to him, and—”

“Yes, I know! I know!” There was something in her face which belied her

late assuring words, so strictly proper and so lifelessly spoken that

they might have been taken from a list of model speeches in “The Wife’s

Guide to Conduct.” Jude knew the quality of every vibration in Sue’s

voice, could read every symptom of her mental condition; and he was

convinced that she was unhappy, although she had not been a month

married. But her rushing away thus from home, to see the last of a

relative whom she had hardly known in her life, proved nothing; for Sue

naturally did such things as those.

“Well, you have my good wishes now as always, Mrs. Phillotson.”

She reproached him by a glance.

“No, you are not Mrs. Phillotson,” murmured Jude. “You are dear, free

Sue Bridehead, only you don’t know it! Wifedom has not yet squashed up

and digested you in its vast maw as an atom which has no further

individuality.”

Sue put on a look of being offended, till she answered, “Nor has

husbandom you, so far as I can see!”

“But it has!” he said, shaking his head sadly.

When they reached the lone cottage under the firs, between the Brown

House and Marygreen, in which Jude and Arabella had lived and

quarrelled, he turned to look at it. A squalid family lived there now.

He could not help saying to Sue: “That’s the house my wife and I

occupied the whole of the time we lived together. I brought her home to

that house.”

She looked at it. “That to you was what the school-house at Shaston is

to me.”

“Yes; but I was not very happy there as you are in yours.”

She closed her lips in retortive silence, and they walked some way till

she glanced at him to see how he was taking it. “Of course I may have

exaggerated your happiness—one never knows,” he continued blandly.

“Don’t think that, Jude, for a moment, even though you may have said it

to sting me! He’s as good to me as a man can be, and gives me perfect

liberty—which elderly husbands don’t do in general… If you think I am

not happy because he’s too old for me, you are wrong.”

“I don’t think anything against him—to you dear.”

“And you won’t say things to distress me, will you?”

“I will not.”

He said no more, but he knew that, from some cause or other, in taking

Phillotson as a husband, Sue felt that she had done what she ought not

to have done.

They plunged into the concave field on the other side of which rose the

village—the field wherein Jude had received a thrashing from the farmer

many years earlier. On ascending to the village and approaching the

house they found Mrs. Edlin standing at the door, who at sight of them

lifted her hands deprecatingly. “She’s downstairs, if you’ll believe

me!” cried the widow. “Out o’ bed she got, and nothing could turn her.

What will come o’t I do not know!”

On entering, there indeed by the fireplace sat the old woman, wrapped

in blankets, and turning upon them a countenance like that of

Sebastiano’s Lazarus. They must have looked their amazement, for she

said in a hollow voice:

“Ah—sceered ye, have I! I wasn’t going to bide up there no longer, to

please nobody! ’Tis more than flesh and blood can bear, to be ordered

to do this and that by a feller that don’t know half as well as you do

yourself! … Ah—you’ll rue this marrying as well as he!” she added,

turning to Sue. “All our family do—and nearly all everybody else’s. You

should have done as I did, you simpleton! And Phillotson the

schoolmaster, of all men! What made ’ee marry him?”

“What makes most women marry, Aunt?”

“Ah! You mean to say you loved the man!”

“I don’t meant to say anything definite.”

“Do ye love un?”

“Don’t ask me, Aunt.”

“I can mind the man very well. A very civil, honourable liver; but

Lord!—I don’t want to wownd your feelings, but—there be certain men

here and there that no woman of any niceness can stomach. I should have

said he was one. I don’t say so _now_, since you must ha’ known better

than I—but that’s what I _should_ have said!”

Sue jumped up and went out. Jude followed her, and found her in the

outhouse, crying.

“Don’t cry, dear!” said Jude in distress. “She means well, but is very

crusty and queer now, you know.”

“Oh no—it isn’t that!” said Sue, trying to dry her eyes. “I don’t mind

her roughness one bit.”

“What is it, then?”

“It is that what she says is—is true!”

“God—what—you don’t like him?” asked Jude.

“I don’t mean that!” she said hastily. “That I ought—perhaps I ought

not to have married!”

He wondered if she had really been going to say that at first. They

went back, and the subject was smoothed over, and her aunt took rather

kindly to Sue, telling her that not many young women newly married

would have come so far to see a sick old crone like her. In the

afternoon Sue prepared to depart, Jude hiring a neighbour to drive her

to Alfredston.

“I’ll go with you to the station, if you’d like?” he said.

She would not let him. The man came round with the trap, and Jude

helped her into it, perhaps with unnecessary attention, for she looked

at him prohibitively.

“I suppose—I may come to see you some day, when I am back again at

Melchester?” he half-crossly observed.

She bent down and said softly: “No, dear—you are not to come yet. I

don’t think you are in a good mood.”

“Very well,” said Jude. “Good-bye!”

“Good-bye!” She waved her hand and was gone.

“She’s right! I won’t go!” he murmured.

He passed the evening and following days in mortifying by every

possible means his wish to see her, nearly starving himself in attempts

to extinguish by fasting his passionate tendency to love her. He read

sermons on discipline, and hunted up passages in Church history that

treated of the Ascetics of the second century. Before he had returned

from Marygreen to Melchester there arrived a letter from Arabella. The

sight of it revived a stronger feeling of self-condemnation for his

brief return to her society than for his attachment to Sue.

The letter, he perceived, bore a London postmark instead of the

Christminster one. Arabella informed him that a few days after their

parting in the morning at Christminster, she had been surprised by an

affectionate letter from her Australian husband, formerly manager of

the hotel in Sydney. He had come to England on purpose to find her; and

had taken a free, fully-licensed public, in Lambeth, where he wished

her to join him in conducting the business, which was likely to be a

very thriving one, the house being situated in an excellent, densely

populated, gin-drinking neighbourhood, and already doing a trade of

£200 a month, which could be easily doubled.

As he had said that he loved her very much still, and implored her to

tell him where she was, and as they had only parted in a slight tiff,

and as her engagement in Christminster was only temporary, she had just

gone to join him as he urged. She could not help feeling that she

belonged to him more than to Jude, since she had properly married him,

and had lived with him much longer than with her first husband. In thus

wishing Jude good-bye she bore him no ill-will, and trusted he would

not turn upon her, a weak woman, and inform against her, and bring her

to ruin now that she had a chance of improving her circumstances and

leading a genteel life.

X

Jude returned to Melchester, which had the questionable recommendation

of being only a dozen and a half miles from his Sue’s now permanent

residence. At first he felt that this nearness was a distinct reason

for not going southward at all; but Christminster was too sad a place

to bear, while the proximity of Shaston to Melchester might afford him

the glory of worsting the Enemy in a close engagement, such as was

deliberately sought by the priests and virgins of the early Church,

who, disdaining an ignominious flight from temptation, became even

chamber-partners with impunity. Jude did not pause to remember that, in

the laconic words of the historian, “insulted Nature sometimes

vindicated her rights” in such circumstances.

He now returned with feverish desperation to his study for the

priesthood—in the recognition that the single-mindedness of his aims,

and his fidelity to the cause, had been more than questionable of late.

His passion for Sue troubled his soul; yet his lawful abandonment to

the society of Arabella for twelve hours seemed instinctively a worse

thing—even though she had not told him of her Sydney husband till

afterwards. He had, he verily believed, overcome all tendency to fly to

liquor—which, indeed, he had never done from taste, but merely as an

escape from intolerable misery of mind. Yet he perceived with

despondency that, taken all round, he was a man of too many passions to

make a good clergyman; the utmost he could hope for was that in a life

of constant internal warfare between flesh and spirit the former might

not always be victorious.

As a hobby, auxiliary to his readings in Divinity, he developed his

slight skill in church-music and thorough-bass, till he could join in

part-singing from notation with some accuracy. A mile or two from

Melchester there was a restored village church, to which Jude had

originally gone to fix the new columns and capitals. By this means he

had become acquainted with the organist, and the ultimate result was

that he joined the choir as a bass voice.

He walked out to this parish twice every Sunday, and sometimes in the

week. One evening about Easter the choir met for practice, and a new

hymn which Jude had heard of as being by a Wessex composer was to be

tried and prepared for the following week. It turned out to be a

strangely emotional composition. As they all sang it over and over

again its harmonies grew upon Jude, and moved him exceedingly.

When they had finished he went round to the organist to make inquiries.

The score was in manuscript, the name of the composer being at the

head, together with the title of the hymn: “The Foot of the Cross.”

“Yes,” said the organist. “He is a local man. He is a professional

musician at Kennetbridge—between here and Christminster. The vicar

knows him. He was brought up and educated in Christminster traditions,

which accounts for the quality of the piece. I think he plays in the

large church there, and has a surpliced choir. He comes to Melchester

sometimes, and once tried to get the cathedral organ when the post was

vacant. The hymn is getting about everywhere this Easter.”

As he walked humming the air on his way home, Jude fell to musing on

its composer, and the reasons why he composed it. What a man of

sympathies he must be! Perplexed and harassed as he himself was about

Sue and Arabella, and troubled as was his conscience by the

complication of his position, how he would like to know that man! “He

of all men would understand my difficulties,” said the impulsive Jude.

If there were any person in the world to choose as a confidant, this

composer would be the one, for he must have suffered, and throbbed, and

yearned.

In brief, ill as he could afford the time and money for the journey,

Fawley resolved, like the child that he was, to go to Kennetbridge the

very next Sunday. He duly started, early in the morning, for it was

only by a series of crooked railways that he could get to the town.

About mid-day he reached it, and crossing the bridge into the quaint

old borough he inquired for the house of the composer.

They told him it was a red brick building some little way further on.

Also that the gentleman himself had just passed along the street not

five minutes before.

“Which way?” asked Jude with alacrity.

“Straight along homeward from church.”

Jude hastened on, and soon had the pleasure of observing a man in a

black coat and a black slouched felt hat no considerable distance

ahead. Stretching out his legs yet more widely, he stalked after. “A

hungry soul in pursuit of a full soul!” he said. “I must speak to that

man!”

He could not, however, overtake the musician before he had entered his

own house, and then arose the question if this were an expedient time

to call. Whether or not he decided to do so there and then, now that he

had got here, the distance home being too great for him to wait till

late in the afternoon. This man of soul would understand scant

ceremony, and might be quite a perfect adviser in a case in which an

earthly and illegitimate passion had cunningly obtained entrance into

his heart through the opening afforded for religion.

Jude accordingly rang the bell, and was admitted.

The musician came to him in a moment, and being respectably dressed,

good-looking, and frank in manner, Jude obtained a favourable

reception. He was nevertheless conscious that there would be a certain

awkwardness in explaining his errand.

“I have been singing in the choir of a little church near Melchester,”

he said. “And we have this week practised ‘The Foot of the Cross,’

which I understand, sir, that you composed?”

“I did—a year or so ago.”

“I—like it. I think it supremely beautiful!”

“Ah well—other people have said so too. Yes, there’s money in it, if I

could only see about getting it published. I have other compositions to

go with it, too; I wish I could bring them out; for I haven’t made a

five-pound note out of any of them yet. These publishing people—they

want the copyright of an obscure composer’s work, such as mine is, for

almost less than I should have to pay a person for making a fair

manuscript copy of the score. The one you speak of I have lent to

various friends about here and Melchester, and so it has got to be sung

a little. But music is a poor staff to lean on—I am giving it up

entirely. You must go into trade if you want to make money nowadays.

The wine business is what I am thinking of. This is my forthcoming

list—it is not issued yet—but you can take one.”

He handed Jude an advertisement list of several pages in booklet shape,

ornamentally margined with a red line, in which were set forth the

various clarets, champagnes, ports, sherries, and other wines with

which he purposed to initiate his new venture. It took Jude more than

by surprise that the man with the soul was thus and thus; and he felt

that he could not open up his confidences.

They talked a little longer, but constrainedly, for when the musician

found that Jude was a poor man his manner changed from what it had been

while Jude’s appearance and address deceived him as to his position and

pursuits. Jude stammered out something about his feelings in wishing to

congratulate the author on such an exalted composition, and took an

embarrassed leave.

All the way home by the slow Sunday train, sitting in the fireless

waiting-rooms on this cold spring day, he was depressed enough at his

simplicity in taking such a journey. But no sooner did he reach his

Melchester lodging than he found awaiting him a letter which had

arrived that morning a few minutes after he had left the house. It was

a contrite little note from Sue, in which she said, with sweet

humility, that she felt she had been horrid in telling him he was not

to come to see her, that she despised herself for having been so

conventional; and that he was to be sure to come by the

eleven-forty-five train that very Sunday, and have dinner with them at

half-past one.

Jude almost tore his hair at having missed this letter till it was too

late to act upon its contents; but he had chastened himself

considerably of late, and at last his chimerical expedition to

Kennetbridge really did seem to have been another special intervention

of Providence to keep him away from temptation. But a growing

impatience of faith, which he had noticed in himself more than once of

late, made him pass over in ridicule the idea that God sent people on

fools’ errands. He longed to see her; he was angry at having missed

her: and he wrote instantly, telling her what had happened, and saying

he had not enough patience to wait till the following Sunday, but would

come any day in the week that she liked to name.

Since he wrote a little over-ardently, Sue, as her manner was, delayed

her reply till Thursday before Good Friday, when she said he might come

that afternoon if he wished, this being the earliest day on which she

could welcome him, for she was now assistant-teacher in her husband’s

school. Jude therefore got leave from the cathedral works at the

trifling expense of a stoppage of pay, and went.

Part Fourth AT SHASTON

_“Whoso prefers either Matrimony or other Ordinance before the Good of

Man and the plain Exigence of Charity, let him profess Papist, or

Protestant, or what he will, he is no better than a Pharisee.”_—J.

MILTON.

I

Shaston, the ancient British Palladour,

From whose foundation first such strange reports arise,

(as Drayton sang it), was, and is, in itself the city of a dream. Vague

imaginings of its castle, its three mints, its magnificent apsidal

abbey, the chief glory of South Wessex, its twelve churches, its

shrines, chantries, hospitals, its gabled freestone mansions—all now

ruthlessly swept away—throw the visitor, even against his will, into a

pensive melancholy, which the stimulating atmosphere and limitless

landscape around him can scarcely dispel. The spot was the burial-place

of a king and a queen, of abbots and abbesses, saints and bishops,

knights and squires. The bones of King Edward “the Martyr,” carefully

removed hither for holy preservation, brought Shaston a renown which

made it the resort of pilgrims from every part of Europe, and enabled

it to maintain a reputation extending far beyond English shores. To

this fair creation of the great Middle-Age the Dissolution was, as

historians tell us, the death-knell. With the destruction of the

enormous abbey the whole place collapsed in a general ruin: the

Martyr’s bones met with the fate of the sacred pile that held them, and

not a stone is now left to tell where they lie.

The natural picturesqueness and singularity of the town still remain;

but strange to say these qualities, which were noted by many writers in

ages when scenic beauty is said to have been unappreciated, are passed

over in this, and one of the queerest and quaintest spots in England

stands virtually unvisited to-day.

It has a unique position on the summit of a steep and imposing scarp,

rising on the north, south, and west sides of the borough out of the

deep alluvial Vale of Blackmoor, the view from the Castle Green over

three counties of verdant pasture—South, Mid, and Nether Wessex—being

as sudden a surprise to the unexpectant traveller’s eyes as the

medicinal air is to his lungs. Impossible to a railway, it can best be

reached on foot, next best by light vehicles; and it is hardly

accessible to these but by a sort of isthmus on the north-east, that

connects it with the high chalk table-land on that side.

Such is, and such was, the now world-forgotten Shaston or Palladour.

Its situation rendered water the great want of the town; and within

living memory, horses, donkeys and men may have been seen toiling up

the winding ways to the top of the height, laden with tubs and barrels

filled from the wells beneath the mountain, and hawkers retailing their

contents at the price of a halfpenny a bucketful.

This difficulty in the water supply, together with two other odd facts,

namely, that the chief graveyard slopes up as steeply as a roof behind

the church, and that in former times the town passed through a curious

period of corruption, conventual and domestic, gave rise to the saying

that Shaston was remarkable for three consolations to man, such as the

world afforded not elsewhere. It was a place where the churchyard lay

nearer heaven than the church steeple, where beer was more plentiful

than water, and where there were more wanton women than honest wives

and maids. It is also said that after the Middle Ages the inhabitants

were too poor to pay their priests, and hence were compelled to pull

down their churches, and refrain altogether from the public worship of

God; a necessity which they bemoaned over their cups in the settles of

their inns on Sunday afternoons. In those days the Shastonians were

apparently not without a sense of humour.

There was another peculiarity—this a modern one—which Shaston appeared

to owe to its site. It was the resting-place and headquarters of the

proprietors of wandering vans, shows, shooting-galleries, and other

itinerant concerns, whose business lay largely at fairs and markets. As

strange wild birds are seen assembled on some lofty promontory,

meditatively pausing for longer flights, or to return by the course

they followed thither, so here, in this cliff-town, stood in stultified

silence the yellow and green caravans bearing names not local, as if

surprised by a change in the landscape so violent as to hinder their

further progress; and here they usually remained all the winter till

they turned to seek again their old tracks in the following spring.

It was to this breezy and whimsical spot that Jude ascended from the

nearest station for the first time in his life about four o’clock one

afternoon, and entering on the summit of the peak after a toilsome

climb, passed the first houses of the aerial town; and drew towards the

school-house. The hour was too early; the pupils were still in school,

humming small, like a swarm of gnats; and he withdrew a few steps along

Abbey Walk, whence he regarded the spot which fate had made the home of

all he loved best in the world. In front of the schools, which were

extensive and stone-built, grew two enormous beeches with smooth

mouse-coloured trunks, as such trees will only grow on chalk uplands.

Within the mullioned and transomed windows he could see the black,

brown, and flaxen crowns of the scholars over the sills, and to pass

the time away he walked down to the level terrace where the abbey

gardens once had spread, his heart throbbing in spite of him.

Unwilling to enter till the children were dismissed he remained here

till young voices could be heard in the open air, and girls in white

pinafores over red and blue frocks appeared dancing along the paths

which the abbess, prioress, subprioress, and fifty nuns had demurely

paced three centuries earlier. Retracing his steps he found that he had

waited too long, and that Sue had gone out into the town at the heels

of the last scholar, Mr. Phillotson having been absent all the

afternoon at a teachers’ meeting at Shottsford.

Jude went into the empty schoolroom and sat down, the girl who was

sweeping the floor having informed him that Mrs. Phillotson would be

back again in a few minutes. A piano stood near—actually the old piano

that Phillotson had possessed at Marygreen—and though the dark

afternoon almost prevented him seeing the notes Jude touched them in

his humble way, and could not help modulating into the hymn which had

so affected him in the previous week.

A figure moved behind him, and thinking it was still the girl with the

broom Jude took no notice, till the person came close and laid her

fingers lightly upon his bass hand. The imposed hand was a little one

he seemed to know, and he turned.

“Don’t stop,” said Sue. “I like it. I learnt it before I left

Melchester. They used to play it in the training school.”

“I can’t strum before you! Play it for me.”

“Oh well—I don’t mind.”

Sue sat down, and her rendering of the piece, though not remarkable,

seemed divine as compared with his own. She, like him, was evidently

touched—to her own surprise—by the recalled air; and when she had

finished, and he moved his hand towards hers, it met his own half-way.

Jude grasped it—just as he had done before her marriage.

“It is odd,” she said, in a voice quite changed, “that I should care

about that air; because—”

“Because what?”

“I am not that sort—quite.”

“Not easily moved?”

“I didn’t quite mean that.”

“Oh, but you _are_ one of that sort, for you are just like me at

heart!”

“But not at head.”

She played on and suddenly turned round; and by an unpremeditated

instinct each clasped the other’s hand again.

She uttered a forced little laugh as she relinquished his quickly. “How

funny!” she said. “I wonder what we both did that for?”

“I suppose because we are both alike, as I said before.”

“Not in our thoughts! Perhaps a little in our feelings.”

“And they rule thoughts… Isn’t it enough to make one blaspheme that the

composer of that hymn is one of the most commonplace men I ever met!”

“What—you know him?”

“I went to see him.”

“Oh, you goose—to do just what I should have done! Why did you?”

“Because we are not alike,” he said drily.

“Now we’ll have some tea,” said Sue. “Shall we have it here instead of

in my house? It is no trouble to get the kettle and things brought in.

We don’t live at the school you know, but in that ancient dwelling

across the way called Old-Grove Place. It is so antique and dismal that

it depresses me dreadfully. Such houses are very well to visit, but not

to live in—I feel crushed into the earth by the weight of so many

previous lives there spent. In a new place like these schools there is

only your own life to support. Sit down, and I’ll tell Ada to bring the

tea-things across.”

He waited in the light of the stove, the door of which she flung open

before going out, and when she returned, followed by the maiden with

tea, they sat down by the same light, assisted by the blue rays of a

spirit-lamp under the brass kettle on the stand.

“This is one of your wedding-presents to me,” she said, signifying the

latter.

“Yes,” said Jude.

The kettle of his gift sang with some satire in its note, to his mind;

and to change the subject he said, “Do you know of any good readable

edition of the uncanonical books of the New Testament? You don’t read

them in the school I suppose?”

“Oh dear no!—’twould alarm the neighbourhood… Yes, there is one. I am

not familiar with it now, though I was interested in it when my former

friend was alive. Cowper’s _Apocryphal Gospels_.”

“That sounds like what I want.” His thoughts, however reverted with a

twinge to the “former friend”—by whom she meant, as he knew, the

university comrade of her earlier days. He wondered if she talked of

him to Phillotson.

“The Gospel of Nicodemus is very nice,” she went on to keep him from

his jealous thoughts, which she read clearly, as she always did. Indeed

when they talked on an indifferent subject, as now, there was ever a

second silent conversation passing between their emotions, so perfect

was the reciprocity between them. “It is quite like the genuine

article. All cut up into verses, too; so that it is like one of the

other evangelists read in a dream, when things are the same, yet not

the same. But, Jude, do you take an interest in those questions still?

Are you getting up _Apologetica_?”

“Yes. I am reading Divinity harder than ever.”

She regarded him curiously.

“Why do you look at me like that?” said Jude.

“Oh—why do you want to know?”

“I am sure you can tell me anything I may be ignorant of in that

subject. You must have learnt a lot of everything from your dear dead

friend!”

“We won’t get on to that now!” she coaxed. “Will you be carving out at

that church again next week, where you learnt the pretty hymn?”

“Yes, perhaps.”

“That will be very nice. Shall I come and see you there? It is in this

direction, and I could come any afternoon by train for half an hour?”

“No. Don’t come!”

“What—aren’t we going to be friends, then, any longer, as we used to

be?”

“No.”

“I didn’t know that. I thought you were always going to be kind to me!”

“No, I am not.”

“What have I done, then? I am sure I thought we two—” The _tremolo_ in

her voice caused her to break off.

“Sue, I sometimes think you are a flirt,” said he abruptly.

There was a momentary pause, till she suddenly jumped up; and to his

surprise he saw by the kettle-flame that her face was flushed.

“I can’t talk to you any longer, Jude!” she said, the tragic contralto

note having come back as of old. “It is getting too dark to stay

together like this, after playing morbid Good Friday tunes that make

one feel what one shouldn’t! … We mustn’t sit and talk in this way any

more. Yes—you must go away, for you mistake me! I am very much the

reverse of what you say so cruelly—Oh, Jude, it _was_ cruel to say

that! Yet I can’t tell you the truth—I should shock you by letting you

know how I give way to my impulses, and how much I feel that I

shouldn’t have been provided with attractiveness unless it were meant

to be exercised! Some women’s love of being loved is insatiable; and

so, often, is their love of loving; and in the last case they may find

that they can’t give it continuously to the chamber-officer appointed

by the bishop’s licence to receive it. But you are so straightforward,

Jude, that you can’t understand me! … Now you must go. I am sorry my

husband is not at home.”

“Are you?”

“I perceive I have said that in mere convention! Honestly I don’t think

I am sorry. It does not matter, either way, sad to say!”

As they had overdone the grasp of hands some time sooner, she touched

his fingers but lightly when he went out now. He had hardly gone from

the door when, with a dissatisfied look, she jumped on a form and

opened the iron casement of a window beneath which he was passing in

the path without. “When do you leave here to catch your train, Jude?”

she asked.

He looked up in some surprise. “The coach that runs to meet it goes in

three-quarters of an hour or so.”

“What will you do with yourself for the time?”

“Oh—wander about, I suppose. Perhaps I shall go and sit in the old

church.”

“It does seem hard of me to pack you off so! You have thought enough of

churches, Heaven knows, without going into one in the dark. Stay

there.”

“Where?”

“Where you are. I can talk to you better like this than when you were

inside… It was so kind and tender of you to give up half a day’s work

to come to see me! … You are Joseph the dreamer of dreams, dear Jude.

And a tragic Don Quixote. And sometimes you are St. Stephen, who, while

they were stoning him, could see Heaven opened. Oh, my poor friend and

comrade, you’ll suffer yet!”

Now that the high window-sill was between them, so that he could not

get at her, she seemed not to mind indulging in a frankness she had

feared at close quarters.

“I have been thinking,” she continued, still in the tone of one brimful

of feeling, “that the social moulds civilization fits us into have no

more relation to our actual shapes than the conventional shapes of the

constellations have to the real star-patterns. I am called Mrs. Richard

Phillotson, living a calm wedded life with my counterpart of that name.

But I am not really Mrs. Richard Phillotson, but a woman tossed about,

all alone, with aberrant passions, and unaccountable antipathies… Now

you mustn’t wait longer, or you will lose the coach. Come and see me

again. You must come to the house then.”

“Yes!” said Jude. “When shall it be?”

“To-morrow week. Good-bye—good-bye!” She stretched out her hand and

stroked his forehead pitifully—just once. Jude said good-bye, and went

away into the darkness.

Passing along Bimport Street he thought he heard the wheels of the

coach departing, and, truly enough, when he reached the Duke’s Arms in

the Market Place the coach had gone. It was impossible for him to get

to the station on foot in time for this train, and he settled himself

perforce to wait for the next—the last to Melchester that night.

He wandered about awhile, obtained something to eat; and then, having

another half-hour on his hands, his feet involuntarily took him through

the venerable graveyard of Trinity Church, with its avenues of limes,

in the direction of the schools again. They were entirely in darkness.

She had said she lived over the way at Old-Grove Place, a house which

he soon discovered from her description of its antiquity.

A glimmering candlelight shone from a front window, the shutters being

yet unclosed. He could see the interior clearly—the floor sinking a

couple of steps below the road without, which had become raised during

the centuries since the house was built. Sue, evidently just come in,

was standing with her hat on in this front parlour or sitting-room,

whose walls were lined with wainscoting of panelled oak reaching from

floor to ceiling, the latter being crossed by huge moulded beams only a

little way above her head. The mantelpiece was of the same heavy

description, carved with Jacobean pilasters and scroll-work. The

centuries did, indeed, ponderously overhang a young wife who passed her

time here.

She had opened a rosewood work-box, and was looking at a photograph.

Having contemplated it a little while she pressed it against her bosom,

and put it again in its place.

Then becoming aware that she had not obscured the windows she came

forward to do so, candle in hand. It was too dark for her to see Jude

without, but he could see her face distinctly, and there was an

unmistakable tearfulness about the dark, long-lashed eyes.

She closed the shutters, and Jude turned away to pursue his solitary

journey home. “Whose photograph was she looking at?” he said. He had

once given her his; but she had others, he knew. Yet it was his,

surely?

He knew he should go to see her again, according to her invitation.

Those earnest men he read of, the saints, whom Sue, with gentle

irreverence, called his demi-gods, would have shunned such encounters

if they doubted their own strength. But he could not. He might fast and

pray during the whole interval, but the human was more powerful in him

than the Divine.

II

However, if God disposed not, woman did. The next morning but one

brought him this note from her:

Don’t come next week. On your own account don’t! We were too free,

under the influence of that morbid hymn and the twilight. Think no more

than you can help of

SUSANNA FLORENCE MARY.

The disappointment was keen. He knew her mood, the look of her face,

when she subscribed herself at length thus. But, whatever her mood, he

could not say she was wrong in her view. He replied:

I acquiesce. You are right. It is a lesson in renunciation which I

suppose I ought to learn at this season.

JUDE.

He despatched the note on Easter Eve, and there seemed a finality in

their decisions. But other forces and laws than theirs were in

operation. On Easter Monday morning he received a message from the

Widow Edlin, whom he had directed to telegraph if anything serious

happened:

Your aunt is sinking. Come at once.

He threw down his tools and went. Three and a half hours later he was

crossing the downs about Marygreen, and presently plunged into the

concave field across which the short cut was made to the village. As he

ascended on the other side a labouring man, who had been watching his

approach from a gate across the path, moved uneasily, and prepared to

speak. “I can see in his face that she is dead,” said Jude. “Poor Aunt

Drusilla!”

It was as he had supposed, and Mrs. Edlin had sent out the man to break

the news to him.

“She wouldn’t have knowed ’ee. She lay like a doll wi’ glass eyes; so

it didn’t matter that you wasn’t here,” said he.

Jude went on to the house, and in the afternoon, when everything was

done, and the layers-out had finished their beer, and gone, he sat down

alone in the silent place. It was absolutely necessary to communicate

with Sue, though two or three days earlier they had agreed to mutual

severance. He wrote in the briefest terms:

Aunt Drusilla is dead, having been taken almost suddenly. The funeral

is on Friday afternoon.

He remained in and about Marygreen through the intervening days, went

out on Friday morning to see that the grave was finished, and wondered

if Sue would come. She had not written, and that seemed to signify

rather that she would come than that she would not. Having timed her by

her only possible train, he locked the door about mid-day, and crossed

the hollow field to the verge of the upland by the Brown House, where

he stood and looked over the vast prospect northwards, and over the

nearer landscape in which Alfredston stood. Two miles behind it a jet

of white steam was travelling from the left to the right of the

picture.

There was a long time to wait, even now, till he would know if she had

arrived. He did wait, however, and at last a small hired vehicle pulled

up at the bottom of the hill, and a person alighted, the conveyance

going back, while the passenger began ascending the hill. He knew her;

and she looked so slender to-day that it seemed as if she might be

crushed in the intensity of a too passionate embrace—such as it was not

for him to give. Two-thirds of the way up her head suddenly took a

solicitous poise, and he knew that she had at that moment recognized

him. Her face soon began a pensive smile, which lasted till, having

descended a little way, he met her.

“I thought,” she began with nervous quickness, “that it would be so sad

to let you attend the funeral alone! And so—at the last moment—I came.”

“Dear faithful Sue!” murmured Jude.

With the elusiveness of her curious double nature, however, Sue did not

stand still for any further greeting, though it wanted some time to the

burial. A pathos so unusually compounded as that which attached to this

hour was unlikely to repeat itself for years, if ever, and Jude would

have paused, and meditated, and conversed. But Sue either saw it not at

all, or, seeing it more than he, would not allow herself to feel it.

The sad and simple ceremony was soon over, their progress to the church

being almost at a trot, the bustling undertaker having a more important

funeral an hour later, three miles off. Drusilla was put into the new

ground, quite away from her ancestors. Sue and Jude had gone side by

side to the grave, and now sat down to tea in the familiar house; their

lives united at least in this last attention to the dead.

“She was opposed to marriage, from first to last, you say?” murmured

Sue.

“Yes. Particularly for members of our family.”

Her eyes met his, and remained on him awhile.

“We are rather a sad family, don’t you think, Jude?”

“She said we made bad husbands and wives. Certainly we make unhappy

ones. At all events, I do, for one!”

Sue was silent. “Is it wrong, Jude,” she said with a tentative tremor,

“for a husband or wife to tell a third person that they are unhappy in

their marriage? If a marriage ceremony is a religious thing, it is

possibly wrong; but if it is only a sordid contract, based on material

convenience in householding, rating, and taxing, and the inheritance of

land and money by children, making it necessary that the male parent

should be known—which it seems to be—why surely a person may say, even

proclaim upon the housetops, that it hurts and grieves him or her?”

“I have said so, anyhow, to you.”

Presently she went on: “Are there many couples, do you think, where one

dislikes the other for no definite fault?”

“Yes, I suppose. If either cares for another person, for instance.”

“But even apart from that? Wouldn’t the woman, for example, be very

bad-natured if she didn’t like to live with her husband; merely”—her

voice undulated, and he guessed things—“merely because she had a

personal feeling against it—a physical objection—a fastidiousness, or

whatever it may be called—although she might respect and be grateful to

him? I am merely putting a case. Ought she to try to overcome her

pruderies?”

Jude threw a troubled look at her. He said, looking away: “It would be

just one of those cases in which my experiences go contrary to my

dogmas. Speaking as an order-loving man—which I hope I am, though I

fear I am not—I should say, yes. Speaking from experience and unbiased

nature, I should say, no. … Sue, I believe you are not happy!”

“Of course I am!” she contradicted. “How can a woman be unhappy who has

only been married eight weeks to a man she chose freely?”

“‘Chose freely!’”

“Why do you repeat it? … But I have to go back by the six o’clock

train. You will be staying on here, I suppose?”

“For a few days to wind up Aunt’s affairs. This house is gone now.

Shall I go to the train with you?”

A little laugh of objection came from Sue. “I think not. You may come

part of the way.”

“But stop—you can’t go to-night! That train won’t take you to Shaston.

You must stay and go back to-morrow. Mrs. Edlin has plenty of room, if

you don’t like to stay here?”

“Very well,” she said dubiously. “I didn’t tell him I would come for

certain.”

Jude went to the widow’s house adjoining, to let her know; and

returning in a few minutes sat down again.

“It is horrible how we are circumstanced, Sue—horrible!” he said

abruptly, with his eyes bent to the floor.

“No! Why?”

“I can’t tell you all my part of the gloom. Your part is that you ought

not to have married him. I saw it before you had done it, but I thought

I mustn’t interfere. I was wrong. I ought to have!”

“But what makes you assume all this, dear?”

“Because—I can see you through your feathers, my poor little bird!”

Her hand lay on the table, and Jude put his upon it. Sue drew hers

away.

“That’s absurd, Sue,” cried he, “after what we’ve been talking about! I

am more strict and formal than you, if it comes to that; and that you

should object to such an innocent action shows that you are

ridiculously inconsistent!”

“Perhaps it was too prudish,” she said repentantly. “Only I have

fancied it was a sort of trick of ours—too frequent perhaps. There, you

may hold it as much as you like. Is that good of me?”

“Yes; very.”

“But I must tell him.”

“Who?”

“Richard.”

“Oh—of course, if you think it necessary. But as it means nothing it

may be bothering him needlessly.”

“Well—are you sure you mean it only as my cousin?”

“Absolutely sure. I have no feelings of love left in me.”

“That’s news. How has it come to be?”

“I’ve seen Arabella.”

She winced at the hit; then said curiously, “When did you see her?”

“When I was at Christminster.”

“So she’s come back; and you never told me! I suppose you will live

with her now?”

“Of course—just as you live with your husband.”

She looked at the window pots with the geraniums and cactuses, withered

for want of attention, and through them at the outer distance, till her

eyes began to grow moist. “What is it?” said Jude, in a softened tone.

“Why should you be so glad to go back to her if—if what you used to say

to me is still true—I mean if it were true then! Of course it is not

now! How could your heart go back to Arabella so soon?”

“A special Providence, I suppose, helped it on its way.”

“Ah—it isn’t true!” she said with gentle resentment. “You are teasing

me—that’s all—because you think I am not happy!”

“I don’t know. I don’t wish to know.”

“If I were unhappy it would be my fault, my wickedness; not that I

should have a right to dislike him! He is considerate to me in

everything; and he is very interesting, from the amount of general

knowledge he has acquired by reading everything that comes in his way.

… Do you think, Jude, that a man ought to marry a woman his own age, or

one younger than himself—eighteen years—as I am than he?”

“It depends upon what they feel for each other.”

He gave her no opportunity of self-satisfaction, and she had to go on

unaided, which she did in a vanquished tone, verging on tears:

“I—I think I must be equally honest with you as you have been with me.

Perhaps you have seen what it is I want to say?—that though I like Mr.

Phillotson as a friend, I don’t like him—it is a torture to me to—live

with him as a husband!—There, now I have let it out—I couldn’t help it,

although I have been—pretending I am happy.—Now you’ll have a contempt

for me for ever, I suppose!” She bent down her face upon her hands as

they lay upon the cloth, and silently sobbed in little jerks that made

the fragile three-legged table quiver.

“I have only been married a month or two!” she went on, still remaining

bent upon the table, and sobbing into her hands. “And it is said that

what a woman shrinks from—in the early days of her marriage—she shakes

down to with comfortable indifference in half a dozen years. But that

is much like saying that the amputation of a limb is no affliction,

since a person gets comfortably accustomed to the use of a wooden leg

or arm in the course of time!”

Jude could hardly speak, but he said, “I thought there was something

wrong, Sue! Oh, I thought there was!”

“But it is not as you think!—there is nothing wrong except my own

wickedness, I suppose you’d call it—a repugnance on my part, for a

reason I cannot disclose, and what would not be admitted as one by the

world in general! … What tortures me so much is the necessity of being

responsive to this man whenever he wishes, good as he is morally!—the

dreadful contract to feel in a particular way in a matter whose essence

is its voluntariness! … I wish he would beat me, or be faithless to me,

or do some open thing that I could talk about as a justification for

feeling as I do! But he does nothing, except that he has grown a little

cold since he has found out how I feel. That’s why he didn’t come to

the funeral… Oh, I am very miserable—I don’t know what to do! … Don’t

come near me, Jude, because you mustn’t. Don’t—don’t!”

But he had jumped up and put his face against hers—or rather against

her ear, her face being inaccessible.

“I told you not to, Jude!”

“I know you did—I only wish to—console you! It all arose through my

being married before we met, didn’t it? You would have been my wife,

Sue, wouldn’t you, if it hadn’t been for that?”

Instead of replying she rose quickly, and saying she was going to walk

to her aunt’s grave in the churchyard to recover herself, went out of

the house. Jude did not follow her. Twenty minutes later he saw her

cross the village green towards Mrs. Edlin’s, and soon she sent a

little girl to fetch her bag, and tell him she was too tired to see him

again that night.

In the lonely room of his aunt’s house, Jude sat watching the cottage

of the Widow Edlin as it disappeared behind the night shade. He knew

that Sue was sitting within its walls equally lonely and disheartened;

and again questioned his devotional motto that all was for the best.

He retired to rest early, but his sleep was fitful from the sense that

Sue was so near at hand. At some time near two o’clock, when he was

beginning to sleep more soundly, he was aroused by a shrill squeak that

had been familiar enough to him when he lived regularly at Marygreen.

It was the cry of a rabbit caught in a gin. As was the little

creature’s habit, it did not soon repeat its cry; and probably would

not do so more than once or twice; but would remain bearing its torture

till the morrow when the trapper would come and knock it on the head.

He who in his childhood had saved the lives of the earthworms now began

to picture the agonies of the rabbit from its lacerated leg. If it were

a “bad catch” by the hind-leg, the animal would tug during the ensuing

six hours till the iron teeth of the trap had stripped the leg-bone of

its flesh, when, should a weak-springed instrument enable it to escape,

it would die in the fields from the mortification of the limb. If it

were a “good catch,” namely, by the fore-leg, the bone would be broken

and the limb nearly torn in two in attempts at an impossible escape.

Almost half an hour passed, and the rabbit repeated its cry. Jude could

rest no longer till he had put it out of its pain, so dressing himself

quickly he descended, and by the light of the moon went across the

green in the direction of the sound. He reached the hedge bordering the

widow’s garden, when he stood still. The faint click of the trap as

dragged about by the writhing animal guided him now, and reaching the

spot he struck the rabbit on the back of the neck with the side of his

palm, and it stretched itself out dead.

He was turning away when he saw a woman looking out of the open

casement at a window on the ground floor of the adjacent cottage.

“Jude!” said a voice timidly—Sue’s voice. “It is you—is it not?”

“Yes, dear!”

“I haven’t been able to sleep at all, and then I heard the rabbit, and

couldn’t help thinking of what it suffered, till I felt I must come

down and kill it! But I am so glad you got there first… They ought not

to be allowed to set these steel traps, ought they!”

Jude had reached the window, which was quite a low one, so that she was

visible down to her waist. She let go the casement-stay and put her

hand upon his, her moonlit face regarding him wistfully.

“Did it keep you awake?” he said.

“No—I was awake.”

“How was that?”

“Oh, you know—now! I know you, with your religious doctrines, think

that a married woman in trouble of a kind like mine commits a mortal

sin in making a man the confidant of it, as I did you. I wish I hadn’t,

now!”

“Don’t wish it, dear,” he said. “That may have _been_ my view; but my

doctrines and I begin to part company.”

“I knew it—I knew it! And that’s why I vowed I wouldn’t disturb your

belief. But—I am _so glad_ to see you!—and, oh, I didn’t mean to see

you again, now the last tie between us, Aunt Drusilla, is dead!”

Jude seized her hand and kissed it. “There is a stronger one left!” he

said. “I’ll never care about my doctrines or my religion any more! Let

them go! Let me help you, even if I do love you, and even if you…”

“Don’t say it!—I know what you mean; but I can’t admit so much as that.

There! Guess what you like, but don’t press me to answer questions!”

“I wish you were happy, whatever I may be!”

“I _can’t_ be! So few could enter into my feeling—they would say ’twas

my fanciful fastidiousness, or something of that sort, and condemn me…

It is none of the natural tragedies of love that’s love’s usual tragedy

in civilized life, but a tragedy artificially manufactured for people

who in a natural state would find relief in parting! … It would have

been wrong, perhaps, for me to tell my distress to you, if I had been

able to tell it to anybody else. But I have nobody. And I _must_ tell

somebody! Jude, before I married him I had never thought out fully what

marriage meant, even though I knew. It was idiotic of me—there is no

excuse. I was old enough, and I thought I was very experienced. So I

rushed on, when I had got into that training school scrape, with all

the cock-sureness of the fool that I was! … I am certain one ought to

be allowed to undo what one had done so ignorantly! I daresay it

happens to lots of women, only they submit, and I kick… When people of

a later age look back upon the barbarous customs and superstitions of

the times that we have the unhappiness to live in, what _will_ they

say!”

“You are very bitter, darling Sue! How I wish—I wish—”

“You must go in now!”

In a moment of impulse she bent over the sill, and laid her face upon

his hair, weeping, and then imprinting a scarcely perceptible little

kiss upon the top of his head, withdrawing quickly, so that he could

not put his arms round her, as otherwise he unquestionably would have

done. She shut the casement, and he returned to his cottage.

III

Sue’s distressful confession recurred to Jude’s mind all the night as

being a sorrow indeed.

The morning after, when it was time for her to go, the neighbours saw

her companion and herself disappearing on foot down the hill path which

led into the lonely road to Alfredston. An hour passed before he

returned along the same route, and in his face there was a look of

exaltation not unmixed with recklessness. An incident had occurred.

They had stood parting in the silent highway, and their tense and

passionate moods had led to bewildered inquiries of each other on how

far their intimacy ought to go; till they had almost quarrelled, and

she said tearfully that it was hardly proper of him as a parson in

embryo to think of such a thing as kissing her even in farewell as he

now wished to do. Then she had conceded that the fact of the kiss would

be nothing: all would depend upon the spirit of it. If given in the

spirit of a cousin and a friend she saw no objection: if in the spirit

of a lover she could not permit it. “Will you swear that it will not be

in that spirit?” she had said.

No: he would not. And then they had turned from each other in

estrangement, and gone their several ways, till at a distance of twenty

or thirty yards both had looked round simultaneously. That look behind

was fatal to the reserve hitherto more or less maintained. They had

quickly run back, and met, and embracing most unpremeditatedly, kissed

close and long. When they parted for good it was with flushed cheeks on

her side, and a beating heart on his.

The kiss was a turning-point in Jude’s career. Back again in the

cottage, and left to reflection, he saw one thing: that though his kiss

of that aerial being had seemed the purest moment of his faultful life,

as long as he nourished this unlicensed tenderness it was glaringly

inconsistent for him to pursue the idea of becoming the soldier and

servant of a religion in which sexual love was regarded as at its best

a frailty, and at its worst damnation. What Sue had said in warmth was

really the cold truth. When to defend his affection tooth and nail, to

persist with headlong force in impassioned attentions to her, was all

he thought of, he was condemned _ipso facto_ as a professor of the

accepted school of morals. He was as unfit, obviously, by nature, as he

had been by social position, to fill the part of a propounder of

accredited dogma.

Strange that his first aspiration—towards academical proficiency—had

been checked by a woman, and that his second aspiration—towards

apostleship—had also been checked by a woman. “Is it,” he said, “that

the women are to blame; or is it the artificial system of things, under

which the normal sex-impulses are turned into devilish domestic gins

and springs to noose and hold back those who want to progress?”

It had been his standing desire to become a prophet, however humble, to

his struggling fellow-creatures, without any thought of personal gain.

Yet with a wife living away from him with another husband, and himself

in love erratically, the loved one’s revolt against her state being

possibly on his account, he had sunk to be barely respectable according

to regulation views.

It was not for him to consider further: he had only to confront the

obvious, which was that he had made himself quite an impostor as a

law-abiding religious teacher.

At dusk that evening he went into the garden and dug a shallow hole, to

which he brought out all the theological and ethical works that he

possessed, and had stored here. He knew that, in this country of true

believers, most of them were not saleable at a much higher price than

waste-paper value, and preferred to get rid of them in his own way,

even if he should sacrifice a little money to the sentiment of thus

destroying them. Lighting some loose pamphlets to begin with, he cut

the volumes into pieces as well as he could, and with a three-pronged

fork shook them over the flames. They kindled, and lighted up the back

of the house, the pigsty, and his own face, till they were more or less

consumed.

Though he was almost a stranger here now, passing cottagers talked to

him over the garden hedge.

“Burning up your awld aunt’s rubbidge, I suppose? Ay; a lot gets heaped

up in nooks and corners when you’ve lived eighty years in one house.”

It was nearly one o’clock in the morning before the leaves, covers, and

binding of Jeremy Taylor, Butler, Doddridge, Paley, Pusey, Newman and

the rest had gone to ashes, but the night was quiet, and as he turned

and turned the paper shreds with the fork, the sense of being no longer

a hypocrite to himself afforded his mind a relief which gave him calm.

He might go on believing as before, but he professed nothing, and no

longer owned and exhibited engines of faith which, as their proprietor,

he might naturally be supposed to exercise on himself first of all. In

his passion for Sue he could not stand as an ordinary sinner, and not

as a whited sepulchre.

Meanwhile Sue, after parting from him earlier in the day, had gone

along to the station, with tears in her eyes for having run back and

let him kiss her. Jude ought not to have pretended that he was not a

lover, and made her give way to an impulse to act unconventionally, if

not wrongly. She was inclined to call it the latter; for Sue’s logic

was extraordinarily compounded, and seemed to maintain that before a

thing was done it might be right to do, but that being done it became

wrong; or, in other words, that things which were right in theory were

wrong in practice.

“I have been too weak, I think!” she jerked out as she pranced on,

shaking down tear-drops now and then. “It was burning, like a

lover’s—oh, it was! And I won’t write to him any more, or at least for

a long time, to impress him with my dignity! And I hope it will hurt

him very much—expecting a letter to-morrow morning, and the next, and

the next, and no letter coming. He’ll suffer then with suspense—won’t

he, that’s all!—and I am very glad of it!”—Tears of pity for Jude’s

approaching sufferings at her hands mingled with those which had surged

up in pity for herself.

Then the slim little wife of a husband whose person was disagreeable to

her, the ethereal, fine-nerved, sensitive girl, quite unfitted by

temperament and instinct to fulfil the conditions of the matrimonial

relation with Phillotson, possibly with scarce any man, walked fitfully

along, and panted, and brought weariness into her eyes by gazing and

worrying hopelessly.

Phillotson met her at the arrival station, and, seeing that she was

troubled, thought it must be owing to the depressing effect of her

aunt’s death and funeral. He began telling her of his day’s doings, and

how his friend Gillingham, a neighbouring schoolmaster whom he had not

seen for years, had called upon him. While ascending to the town,

seated on the top of the omnibus beside him, she said suddenly and with

an air of self-chastisement, regarding the white road and its bordering

bushes of hazel:

“Richard—I let Mr. Fawley hold my hand a long while. I don’t know

whether you think it wrong?”

He, waking apparently from thoughts of far different mould, said

vaguely, “Oh, did you? What did you do that for?”

“I don’t know. He wanted to, and I let him.”

“I hope it pleased him. I should think it was hardly a novelty.”

They lapsed into silence. Had this been a case in the court of an

omniscient judge, he might have entered on his notes the curious fact

that Sue had placed the minor for the major indiscretion, and had not

said a word about the kiss.

After tea that evening Phillotson sat balancing the school registers.

She remained in an unusually silent, tense, and restless condition, and

at last, saying she was tired, went to bed early. When Phillotson

arrived upstairs, weary with the drudgery of the attendance-numbers, it

was a quarter to twelve o’clock. Entering their chamber, which by day

commanded a view of some thirty or forty miles over the Vale of

Blackmoor, and even into Outer Wessex, he went to the window, and,

pressing his face against the pane, gazed with hard-breathing fixity

into the mysterious darkness which now covered the far-reaching scene.

He was musing, “I think,” he said at last, without turning his head,

“that I must get the committee to change the school-stationer. All the

copybooks are sent wrong this time.”

There was no reply. Thinking Sue was dozing he went on:

“And there must be a rearrangement of that ventilator in the

class-room. The wind blows down upon my head unmercifully and gives me

the ear-ache.”

As the silence seemed more absolute than ordinarily he turned round.

The heavy, gloomy oak wainscot, which extended over the walls upstairs

and down in the dilapidated “Old-Grove Place,” and the massive

chimney-piece reaching to the ceiling, stood in odd contrast to the new

and shining brass bedstead, and the new suite of birch furniture that

he had bought for her, the two styles seeming to nod to each other

across three centuries upon the shaking floor.

“Soo!” he said (this being the way in which he pronounced her name).

She was not in the bed, though she had apparently been there—the

clothes on her side being flung back. Thinking she might have forgotten

some kitchen detail and gone downstairs for a moment to see to it, he

pulled off his coat and idled quietly enough for a few minutes, when,

finding she did not come, he went out upon the landing, candle in hand,

and said again “Soo!”

“Yes!” came back to him in her voice, from the distant kitchen quarter.

“What are you doing down there at midnight—tiring yourself out for

nothing!”

“I am not sleepy; I am reading; and there is a larger fire here.”

He went to bed. Some time in the night he awoke. She was not there,

even now. Lighting a candle he hastily stepped out upon the landing,

and again called her name.

She answered “Yes!” as before, but the tones were small and confined,

and whence they came he could not at first understand. Under the

staircase was a large clothes-closet, without a window; they seemed to

come from it. The door was shut, but there was no lock or other

fastening. Phillotson, alarmed, went towards it, wondering if she had

suddenly become deranged.

“What are you doing in there?” he asked.

“Not to disturb you I came here, as it was so late.”

“But there’s no bed, is there? And no ventilation! Why, you’ll be

suffocated if you stay all night!”

“Oh no, I think not. Don’t trouble about me.”

“But—” Phillotson seized the knob and pulled at the door. She had

fastened it inside with a piece of string, which broke at his pull.

There being no bedstead she had flung down some rugs and made a little

nest for herself in the very cramped quarters the closet afforded.

When he looked in upon her she sprang out of her lair, great-eyed and

trembling.

“You ought not to have pulled open the door!” she cried excitedly. “It

is not becoming in you! Oh, will you go away; please will you!”

She looked so pitiful and pleading in her white nightgown against the

shadowy lumber-hole that he was quite worried. She continued to beseech

him not to disturb her.

He said: “I’ve been kind to you, and given you every liberty; and it is

monstrous that you should feel in this way!”

“Yes,” said she, weeping. “I know that! It is wrong and wicked of me, I

suppose! I am very sorry. But it is not I altogether that am to blame!”

“Who is then? Am I?”

“No—I don’t know! The universe, I suppose—things in general, because

they are so horrid and cruel!”

“Well, it is no use talking like that. Making a man’s house so unseemly

at this time o’ night! Eliza will hear if we don’t mind.” (He meant the

servant.) “Just think if either of the parsons in this town was to see

us now! I hate such eccentricities, Sue. There’s no order or regularity

in your sentiments! … But I won’t intrude on you further; only I would

advise you not to shut the door too tight, or I shall find you stifled

to-morrow.”

On rising the next morning he immediately looked into the closet, but

Sue had already gone downstairs. There was a little nest where she had

lain, and spiders’ webs hung overhead. “What must a woman’s aversion be

when it is stronger than her fear of spiders!” he said bitterly.

He found her sitting at the breakfast-table, and the meal began almost

in silence, the burghers walking past upon the pavement—or rather

roadway, pavements being scarce here—which was two or three feet above

the level of the parlour floor. They nodded down to the happy couple

their morning greetings, as they went on.

“Richard,” she said all at once; “would you mind my living away from

you?”

“Away from me? Why, that’s what you were doing when I married you. What

then was the meaning of marrying at all?”

“You wouldn’t like me any the better for telling you.”

“I don’t object to know.”

“Because I thought I could do nothing else. You had got my promise a

long time before that, remember. Then, as time went on, I regretted I

had promised you, and was trying to see an honourable way to break it

off. But as I couldn’t I became rather reckless and careless about the

conventions. Then you know what scandals were spread, and how I was

turned out of the training school you had taken such time and trouble

to prepare me for and get me into; and this frightened me and it seemed

then that the one thing I could do would be to let the engagement

stand. Of course I, of all people, ought not to have cared what was

said, for it was just what I fancied I never did care for. But I was a

coward—as so many women are—and my theoretic unconventionality broke

down. If that had not entered into the case it would have been better

to have hurt your feelings once for all then, than to marry you and

hurt them all my life after… And you were so generous in never giving

credit for a moment to the rumour.”

“I am bound in honesty to tell you that I weighed its probability and

inquired of your cousin about it.”

“Ah!” she said with pained surprise.

“I didn’t doubt you.”

“But you inquired!”

“I took his word.”

Her eyes had filled. “_He_ wouldn’t have inquired!” she said. “But you

haven’t answered me. Will you let me go away? I know how irregular it

is of me to ask it—”

“It is irregular.”

“But I do ask it! Domestic laws should be made according to

temperaments, which should be classified. If people are at all peculiar

in character they have to suffer from the very rules that produce

comfort in others! … Will you let me?”

“But we married—”

“What is the use of thinking of laws and ordinances,” she burst out,

“if they make you miserable when you know you are committing no sin?”

“But you are committing a sin in not liking me.”

“I _do_ like you! But I didn’t reflect it would be—that it would be so

much more than that… For a man and woman to live on intimate terms when

one feels as I do is adultery, in any circumstances, however legal.

There—I’ve said it! … Will you let me, Richard?”

“You distress me, Susanna, by such importunity!”

“Why can’t we agree to free each other? We made the compact, and surely

we can cancel it—not legally of course; but we can morally, especially

as no new interests, in the shape of children, have arisen to be looked

after. Then we might be friends, and meet without pain to either. Oh

Richard, be my friend and have pity! We shall both be dead in a few

years, and then what will it matter to anybody that you relieved me

from constraint for a little while? I daresay you think me eccentric,

or super-sensitive, or something absurd. Well—why should I suffer for

what I was born to be, if it doesn’t hurt other people?”

“But it does—it hurts _me_! And you vowed to love me.”

“Yes—that’s it! I am in the wrong. I always am! It is as culpable to

bind yourself to love always as to believe a creed always, and as silly

as to vow always to like a particular food or drink!”

“And do you mean, by living away from me, living by yourself?”

“Well, if you insisted, yes. But I meant living with Jude.”

“As his wife?”

“As I choose.”

Phillotson writhed.

Sue continued: “She, or he, ‘who lets the world, or his own portion of

it, choose his plan of life for him, has no need of any other faculty

than the apelike one of imitation.’ J. S. Mill’s words, those are. I

have been reading it up. Why can’t you act upon them? I wish to,

always.”

“What do I care about J. S. Mill!” moaned he. “I only want to lead a

quiet life! Do you mind my saying that I have guessed what never once

occurred to me before our marriage—that you were in love, and are in

love, with Jude Fawley!”

“You may go on guessing that I am, since you have begun. But do you

suppose that if I had been I should have asked you to let me go and

live with him?”

The ringing of the school bell saved Phillotson from the necessity of

replying at present to what apparently did not strike him as being such

a convincing _argumentum ad verecundiam_ as she, in her loss of courage

at the last moment, meant it to appear. She was beginning to be so

puzzling and unstateable that he was ready to throw in with her other

little peculiarities the extremest request which a wife could make.

They proceeded to the schools that morning as usual, Sue entering the

class-room, where he could see the back of her head through the glass

partition whenever he turned his eyes that way. As he went on giving

and hearing lessons his forehead and eyebrows twitched from

concentrated agitation of thought, till at length he tore a scrap from

a sheet of scribbling paper and wrote:

Your request prevents my attending to work at all. I don’t know what I

am doing! Was it seriously made?

He folded the piece of paper very small, and gave it to a little boy to

take to Sue. The child toddled off into the class-room. Phillotson saw

his wife turn and take the note, and the bend of her pretty head as she

read it, her lips slightly crisped, to prevent undue expression under

fire of so many young eyes. He could not see her hands, but she changed

her position, and soon the child returned, bringing nothing in reply.

In a few minutes, however, one of Sue’s class appeared, with a little

note similar to his own. These words only were pencilled therein:

I am sincerely sorry to say that it was seriously made.

Phillotson looked more disturbed than before, and the meeting-place of

his brows twitched again. In ten minutes he called up the child he had

just sent to her, and dispatched another missive:

God knows I don’t want to thwart you in any reasonable way. My whole

thought is to make you comfortable and happy. But I cannot agree to

such a preposterous notion as your going to live with your lover. You

would lose everybody’s respect and regard; and so should I!

After an interval a similar part was enacted in the class-room, and an

answer came:

I know you mean my good. But I don’t want to be respectable! To produce

“Human development in its richest diversity” (to quote your Humboldt)

is to my mind far above respectability. No doubt my tastes are low—in

your view—hopelessly low! If you won’t let me go to him, will you grant

me this one request—allow me to live in your house in a separate way?

To this he returned no answer.

She wrote again:

I know what you think. But cannot you have pity on me? I beg you to; I

implore you to be merciful! I would not ask if I were not almost

compelled by what I can’t bear! No poor woman has ever wished more than

I that Eve had not fallen, so that (as the primitive Christians

believed) some harmless mode of vegetation might have peopled Paradise.

But I won’t trifle! Be kind to me—even though I have not been kind to

you! I will go away, go abroad, anywhere, and never trouble you.

Nearly an hour passed, and then he returned an answer:

I do not wish to pain you. How well you _know_ I don’t! Give me a

little time. I am disposed to agree to your last request.

One line from her:

Thank you from my heart, Richard. I do not deserve your kindness.

All day Phillotson bent a dazed regard upon her through the glazed

partition; and he felt as lonely as when he had not known her.

But he was as good as his word, and consented to her living apart in

the house. At first, when they met at meals, she had seemed more

composed under the new arrangement; but the irksomeness of their

position worked on her temperament, and the fibres of her nature seemed

strained like harp-strings. She talked vaguely and indiscriminately to

prevent his talking pertinently.

IV

Phillotson was sitting up late, as was often his custom, trying to get

together the materials for his long-neglected hobby of Roman

antiquities. For the first time since reviving the subject he felt a

return of his old interest in it. He forgot time and place, and when he

remembered himself and ascended to rest it was nearly two o’clock.

His preoccupation was such that, though he now slept on the other side

of the house, he mechanically went to the room that he and his wife had

occupied when he first became a tenant of Old-Grove Place, which since

his differences with Sue had been hers exclusively. He entered, and

unconsciously began to undress.

There was a cry from the bed, and a quick movement. Before the

schoolmaster had realized where he was he perceived Sue starting up

half-awake, staring wildly, and springing out upon the floor on the

side away from him, which was towards the window. This was somewhat

hidden by the canopy of the bedstead, and in a moment he heard her

flinging up the sash. Before he had thought that she meant to do more

than get air she had mounted upon the sill and leapt out. She

disappeared in the darkness, and he heard her fall below.

Phillotson, horrified, ran downstairs, striking himself sharply against

the newel in his haste. Opening the heavy door he ascended the two or

three steps to the level of the ground, and there on the gravel before

him lay a white heap. Phillotson seized it in his arms, and bringing

Sue into the hall seated her on a chair, where he gazed at her by the

flapping light of the candle which he had set down in the draught on

the bottom stair.

She had certainly not broken her neck. She looked at him with eyes that

seemed not to take him in; and though not particularly large in general

they appeared so now. She pressed her side and rubbed her arm, as if

conscious of pain; then stood up, averting her face, in evident

distress at his gaze.

“Thank God—you are not killed! Though it’s not for want of trying—not

much hurt I hope?”

Her fall, in fact, had not been a serious one, probably owing to the

lowness of the old rooms and to the high level of the ground without.

Beyond a scraped elbow and a blow in the side she had apparently

incurred little harm.

“I was asleep, I think!” she began, her pale face still turned away

from him. “And something frightened me—a terrible dream—I thought I saw

you—” The actual circumstances seemed to come back to her, and she was

silent.

Her cloak was hanging at the back of the door, and the wretched

Phillotson flung it round her. “Shall I help you upstairs?” he asked

drearily; for the significance of all this sickened him of himself and

of everything.

“No thank you, Richard. I am very little hurt. I can walk.”

“You ought to lock your door,” he mechanically said, as if lecturing in

school. “Then no one could intrude even by accident.”

“I have tried—it won’t lock. All the doors are out of order.”

The aspect of things was not improved by her admission. She ascended

the staircase slowly, the waving light of the candle shining on her.

Phillotson did not approach her, or attempt to ascend himself till he

heard her enter her room. Then he fastened up the front door, and

returning, sat down on the lower stairs, holding the newel with one

hand, and bowing his face into the other. Thus he remained for a long

long time—a pitiable object enough to one who had seen him; till,

raising his head and sighing a sigh which seemed to say that the

business of his life must be carried on, whether he had a wife or no,

he took the candle and went upstairs to his lonely room on the other

side of the landing.

No further incident touching the matter between them occurred till the

following evening, when, immediately school was over, Phillotson walked

out of Shaston, saying he required no tea, and not informing Sue where

he was going. He descended from the town level by a steep road in a

north-westerly direction, and continued to move downwards till the soil

changed from its white dryness to a tough brown clay. He was now on the

low alluvial beds

Where Duncliffe is the traveller’s mark,

And cloty Stour’s a-rolling dark.

More than once he looked back in the increasing obscurity of evening.

Against the sky was Shaston, dimly visible

On the grey-topp’d height

Of Paladore, as pale day wore

Away…[1]

[1] William Barnes.

The new-lit lights from its windows burnt with a steady shine as if

watching him, one of which windows was his own. Above it he could just

discern the pinnacled tower of Trinity Church. The air down here,

tempered by the thick damp bed of tenacious clay, was not as it had

been above, but soft and relaxing, so that when he had walked a mile or

two he was obliged to wipe his face with his handkerchief.

Leaving Duncliffe Hill on the left he proceeded without hesitation

through the shade, as a man goes on, night or day, in a district over

which he has played as a boy. He had walked altogether about four and a

half miles

Where Stour receives her strength,

From six cleere fountains fed,[2]

[2] Drayton.

when he crossed a tributary of the Stour, and reached Leddenton—a

little town of three or four thousand inhabitants—where he went on to

the boys’ school, and knocked at the door of the master’s residence.

A boy pupil-teacher opened it, and to Phillotson’s inquiry if Mr.

Gillingham was at home, replied that he was, going at once off to his

own house, and leaving Phillotson to find his way in as he could. He

discovered his friend putting away some books from which he had been

giving evening lessons. The light of the paraffin lamp fell on

Phillotson’s face—pale and wretched by contrast with his friend’s, who

had a cool, practical look. They had been schoolmates in boyhood, and

fellow-students at Wintoncester Training College, many years before

this time.

“Glad to see you, Dick! But you don’t look well! Nothing the matter?”

Phillotson advanced without replying, and Gillingham closed the

cupboard and pulled up beside his visitor.

“Why you haven’t been here—let me see—since you were married? I called,

you know, but you were out; and upon my word it is such a climb after

dark that I have been waiting till the days are longer before lumpering

up again. I am glad you didn’t wait, however.”

Though well-trained and even proficient masters, they occasionally used

a dialect-word of their boyhood to each other in private.

“I’ve come, George, to explain to you my reasons for taking a step that

I am about to take, so that you, at least, will understand my motives

if other people question them anywhen—as they may, indeed certainly

will… But anything is better than the present condition of things. God

forbid that you should ever have such an experience as mine!”

“Sit down. You don’t mean—anything wrong between you and Mrs.

Phillotson?”

“I do… My wretched state is that I’ve a wife I love who not only does

not love me, but—but— Well, I won’t say. I know her feeling! I should

prefer hatred from her!”

“Ssh!”

“And the sad part of it is that she is not so much to blame as I. She

was a pupil-teacher under me, as you know, and I took advantage of her

inexperience, and toled her out for walks, and got her to agree to a

long engagement before she well knew her own mind. Afterwards she saw

somebody else, but she blindly fulfilled her engagement.”

“Loving the other?”

“Yes; with a curious tender solicitude seemingly; though her exact

feeling for him is a riddle to me—and to him too, I think—possibly to

herself. She is one of the oddest creatures I ever met. However, I have

been struck with these two facts; the extraordinary sympathy, or

similarity, between the pair. He is her cousin, which perhaps accounts

for some of it. They seem to be one person split in two! And with her

unconquerable aversion to myself as a husband, even though she may like

me as a friend, ’tis too much to bear longer. She has conscientiously

struggled against it, but to no purpose. I cannot bear it—I cannot! I

can’t answer her arguments—she has read ten times as much as I. Her

intellect sparkles like diamonds, while mine smoulders like brown

paper… She’s one too many for me!”

“She’ll get over it, good-now?”

“Never! It is—but I won’t go into it—there are reasons why she never

will. At last she calmly and firmly asked if she might leave me and go

to him. The climax came last night, when, owing to my entering her room

by accident, she jumped out of window—so strong was her dread of me!

She pretended it was a dream, but that was to soothe me. Now when a

woman jumps out of window without caring whether she breaks her neck or

no, she’s not to be mistaken; and this being the case I have come to a

conclusion: that it is wrong to so torture a fellow-creature any

longer; and I won’t be the inhuman wretch to do it, cost what it may!”

“What—you’ll let her go? And with her lover?”

“Whom with is her matter. I shall let her go; with him certainly, if

she wishes. I know I may be wrong—I know I can’t logically, or

religiously, defend my concession to such a wish of hers, or harmonize

it with the doctrines I was brought up in. Only I know one thing:

something within me tells me I am doing wrong in refusing her. I, like

other men, profess to hold that if a husband gets such a so-called

preposterous request from his wife, the only course that can possibly

be regarded as right and proper and honourable in him is to refuse it,

and put her virtuously under lock and key, and murder her lover

perhaps. But is that essentially right, and proper, and honourable, or

is it contemptibly mean and selfish? I don’t profess to decide. I

simply am going to act by instinct, and let principles take care of

themselves. If a person who has blindly walked into a quagmire cries

for help, I am inclined to give it, if possible.”

“But—you see, there’s the question of neighbours and society—what will

happen if everybody—”

“Oh, I am not going to be a philosopher any longer! I only see what’s

under my eyes.”

“Well—I don’t agree with your instinct, Dick!” said Gillingham gravely.

“I am quite amazed, to tell the truth, that such a sedate, plodding

fellow as you should have entertained such a craze for a moment. You

said when I called that she was puzzling and peculiar: I think you

are!”

“Have you ever stood before a woman whom you know to be intrinsically a

good woman, while she has pleaded for release—been the man she has

knelt to and implored indulgence of?”

“I am thankful to say I haven’t.”

“Then I don’t think you are in a position to give an opinion. I have

been that man, and it makes all the difference in the world, if one has

any manliness or chivalry in him. I had not the remotest idea—living

apart from women as I have done for so many years—that merely taking a

woman to church and putting a ring upon her finger could by any

possibility involve one in such a daily, continuous tragedy as that now

shared by her and me!”

“Well, I could admit some excuse for letting her leave you, provided

she kept to herself. But to go attended by a cavalier—that makes a

difference.”

“Not a bit. Suppose, as I believe, she would rather endure her present

misery than be made to promise to keep apart from him? All that is a

question for herself. It is not the same thing at all as the treachery

of living on with a husband and playing him false… However, she has not

distinctly implied living with him as wife, though I think she means

to... And, to the best of my understanding, it is not an ignoble,

merely animal, feeling between the two: that is the worst of it;

because it makes me think their affection will be enduring. I did not

mean to confess to you that in the first jealous weeks of my marriage,

before I had come to my right mind, I hid myself in the school one

evening when they were together there, and I heard what they said. I am

ashamed of it now, though I suppose I was only exercising a legal

right. I found from their manner that an extraordinary affinity, or

sympathy, entered into their attachment, which somehow took away all

flavour of grossness. Their supreme desire is to be together—to share

each other’s emotions, and fancies, and dreams.”

“Platonic!”

“Well no. Shelleyan would be nearer to it. They remind me of—what are

their names—Laon and Cythna. Also of Paul and Virginia a little. The

more I reflect, the more _entirely_ I am on their side!”

“But if people did as you want to do, there’d be a general domestic

disintegration. The family would no longer be the social unit.”

“Yes—I am all abroad, I suppose!” said Phillotson sadly. “I was never a

very bright reasoner, you remember. … And yet, I don’t see why the

woman and the children should not be the unit without the man.”

“By the Lord Harry!—Matriarchy! … Does _she_ say all this too?”

“Oh no. She little thinks I have out-Sued Sue in this—all in the last

twelve hours!”

“It will upset all received opinion hereabout. Good God—what will

Shaston say!”

“I don’t say that it won’t. I don’t know—I don’t know! … As I say, I am

only a feeler, not a reasoner.”

“Now,” said Gillingham, “let us take it quietly, and have something to

drink over it.” He went under the stairs, and produced a bottle of

cider-wine, of which they drank a rummer each. “I think you are rafted,

and not yourself,” he continued. “Do go back and make up your mind to

put up with a few whims. But keep her. I hear on all sides that she’s a

charming young thing.”

“Ah yes! That’s the bitterness of it! Well, I won’t stay. I have a long

walk before me.”

Gillingham accompanied his friend a mile on his way, and at parting

expressed his hope that this consultation, singular as its subject was,

would be the renewal of their old comradeship. “Stick to her!” were his

last words, flung into the darkness after Phillotson; from which his

friend answered “Aye, aye!”

But when Phillotson was alone under the clouds of night, and no sound

was audible but that of the purling tributaries of the Stour, he said,

“So Gillingham, my friend, you had no stronger arguments against it

than those!”

“I think she ought to be smacked, and brought to her senses—that’s what

I think!” murmured Gillingham, as he walked back alone.

The next morning came, and at breakfast Phillotson told Sue:

“You may go—with whom you will. I absolutely and unconditionally

agree.”

Having once come to this conclusion it seemed to Phillotson more and

more indubitably the true one. His mild serenity at the sense that he

was doing his duty by a woman who was at his mercy almost overpowered

his grief at relinquishing her.

Some days passed, and the evening of their last meal together had

come—a cloudy evening with wind—which indeed was very seldom absent in

this elevated place. How permanently it was imprinted upon his vision;

that look of her as she glided into the parlour to tea; a slim flexible

figure; a face, strained from its roundness, and marked by the pallors

of restless days and nights, suggesting tragic possibilities quite at

variance with her times of buoyancy; a trying of this morsel and that,

and an inability to eat either. Her nervous manner, begotten of a fear

lest he should be injured by her course, might have been interpreted by

a stranger as displeasure that Phillotson intruded his presence on her

for the few brief minutes that remained.

“You had better have a slice of ham or an egg, or something with your

tea? You can’t travel on a mouthful of bread and butter.”

She took the slice he helped her to; and they discussed as they sat

trivial questions of housekeeping, such as where he would find the key

of this or that cupboard, what little bills were paid, and what not.

“I am a bachelor by nature, as you know, Sue,” he said, in a heroic

attempt to put her at her ease. “So that being without a wife will not

really be irksome to me, as it might be to other men who have had one a

little while. I have, too, this grand hobby in my head of writing ‘The

Roman Antiquities of Wessex,’ which will occupy all my spare hours.”

“If you will send me some of the manuscript to copy at any time, as you

used to, I will do it with so much pleasure!” she said with amenable

gentleness. “I should much like to be some help to you still—as

a—f-f-friend.”

Phillotson mused, and said: “No, I think we ought to be really

separate, if we are to be at all. And for this reason, that I don’t

wish to ask you any questions, and particularly wish you not to give me

information as to your movements, or even your address… Now, what money

do you want? You must have some, you know.”

“Oh, of course, Richard, I couldn’t think of having any of your money

to go away from you with! I don’t want any either. I have enough of my

own to last me for a long while, and Jude will let me have—”

“I would rather not know anything about him, if you don’t mind. You are

free, absolutely; and your course is your own.”

“Very well. But I’ll just say that I have packed only a change or two

of my own personal clothing, and one or two little things besides that

are my very own. I wish you would look into my trunk before it is

closed. Besides that I have only a small parcel that will go into

Jude’s portmanteau.”

“Of course I shall do no such thing as examine your luggage! I wish you

would take three-quarters of the household furniture. I don’t want to

be bothered with it. I have a sort of affection for a little of it that

belonged to my poor mother and father. But the rest you are welcome to

whenever you like to send for it.”

“That I shall never do.”

“You go by the six-thirty train, don’t you? It is now a quarter to

six.”

“You… You don’t seem very sorry I am going, Richard!”

“Oh no—perhaps not.”

“I like you much for how you have behaved. It is a curious thing that

directly I have begun to regard you as not my husband, but as my old

teacher, I like you. I won’t be so affected as to say I love you,

because you know I don’t, except as a friend. But you do seem that to

me!”

Sue was for a few moments a little tearful at these reflections, and

then the station omnibus came round to take her up. Phillotson saw her

things put on the top, handed her in, and was obliged to make an

appearance of kissing her as he wished her good-bye, which she quite

understood and imitated. From the cheerful manner in which they parted

the omnibus-man had no other idea than that she was going for a short

visit.

When Phillotson got back into the house he went upstairs and opened the

window in the direction the omnibus had taken. Soon the noise of its

wheels died away. He came down then, his face compressed like that of

one bearing pain; he put on his hat and went out, following by the same

route for nearly a mile. Suddenly turning round he came home.

He had no sooner entered than the voice of his friend Gillingham

greeted him from the front room.

“I could make nobody hear; so finding your door open I walked in, and

made myself comfortable. I said I would call, you remember.”

“Yes. I am much obliged to you, Gillingham, particularly for coming

to-night.”

“How is Mrs.—”

“She is quite well. She is gone—just gone. That’s her tea-cup, that she

drank out of only an hour ago. And that’s the plate she—” Phillotson’s

throat got choked up, and he could not go on. He turned and pushed the

tea-things aside.

“Have you had any tea, by the by?” he asked presently in a renewed

voice.

“No—yes—never mind,” said Gillingham, preoccupied. “Gone, you say she

is?”

“Yes… I would have died for her; but I wouldn’t be cruel to her in the

name of the law. She is, as I understand, gone to join her lover. What

they are going to do I cannot say. Whatever it may be she has my full

consent to.”

There was a stability, a ballast, in Phillotson’s pronouncement which

restrained his friend’s comment. “Shall I—leave you?” he asked.

“No, no. It is a mercy to me that you have come. I have some articles

to arrange and clear away. Would you help me?”

Gillingham assented; and having gone to the upper rooms the

schoolmaster opened drawers, and began taking out all Sue’s things that

she had left behind, and laying them in a large box. “She wouldn’t take

all I wanted her to,” he continued. “But when I made up my mind to her

going to live in her own way I did make up my mind.”

“Some men would have stopped at an agreement to separate.”

“I’ve gone into all that, and don’t wish to argue it. I was, and am,

the most old-fashioned man in the world on the question of marriage—in

fact I had never thought critically about its ethics at all. But

certain facts stared me in the face, and I couldn’t go against them.”

They went on with the packing silently. When it was done Phillotson

closed the box and turned the key.

“There,” he said. “To adorn her in somebody’s eyes; never again in

mine!”

V

Four-and-twenty hours before this time Sue had written the following

note to Jude:

It is as I told you; and I am leaving to-morrow evening. Richard and I

thought it could be done with less obtrusiveness after dark. I feel

rather frightened, and therefore ask you to be sure you are on the

Melchester platform to meet me. I arrive at a little to seven. I know

you will, of course, dear Jude; but I feel so timid that I can’t help

begging you to be punctual. He has been so _very_ kind to me through it

all!

Now to our meeting!

S.

As she was carried by the omnibus farther and farther down from the

mountain town—the single passenger that evening—she regarded the

receding road with a sad face. But no hesitation was apparent therein.

The up-train by which she was departing stopped by signal only. To Sue

it seemed strange that such a powerful organization as a railway train

should be brought to a stand-still on purpose for her—a fugitive from

her lawful home.

The twenty minutes’ journey drew towards its close, and Sue began

gathering her things together to alight. At the moment that the train

came to a stand-still by the Melchester platform a hand was laid on the

door and she beheld Jude. He entered the compartment promptly. He had a

black bag in his hand, and was dressed in the dark suit he wore on

Sundays and in the evening after work. Altogether he looked a very

handsome young fellow, his ardent affection for her burning in his

eyes.

“Oh Jude!” She clasped his hand with both hers, and her tense state

caused her to simmer over in a little succession of dry sobs. “I—I am

so glad! I get out here?”

“No. I get in, dear one! I’ve packed. Besides this bag I’ve only a big

box which is labelled.”

“But don’t I get out? Aren’t we going to stay here?”

“We couldn’t possibly, don’t you see. We are known here—I, at any rate,

am well known. I’ve booked for Aldbrickham; and here’s your ticket for

the same place, as you have only one to here.”

“I thought we should have stayed here,” she repeated.

“It wouldn’t have done at all.”

“Ah! Perhaps not.”

“There wasn’t time for me to write and say the place I had decided on.

Aldbrickham is a much bigger town—sixty or seventy thousand

inhabitants—and nobody knows anything about us there.”

“And you have given up your cathedral work here?”

“Yes. It was rather sudden—your message coming unexpectedly. Strictly,

I might have been made to finish out the week. But I pleaded urgency

and I was let off. I would have deserted any day at your command, dear

Sue. I have deserted more than that for you!”

“I fear I am doing you a lot of harm. Ruining your prospects of the

Church; ruining your progress in your trade; everything!”

“The Church is no more to me. Let it lie! _I_ am not to be one of

The soldier-saints who, row on row,

Burn upward each to his point of bliss,

if any such there be! My point of bliss is not upward, but here.”

“Oh I seem so bad—upsetting men’s courses like this!” said she, taking

up in her voice the emotion that had begun in his. But she recovered

her equanimity by the time they had travelled a dozen miles.

“He has been so good in letting me go,” she resumed. “And here’s a note

I found on my dressing-table, addressed to you.”

“Yes. He’s not an unworthy fellow,” said Jude, glancing at the note.

“And I am ashamed of myself for hating him because he married you.”

“According to the rule of women’s whims I suppose I ought to suddenly

love him, because he has let me go so generously and unexpectedly,” she

answered smiling. “But I am so cold, or devoid of gratitude, or so

something, that even this generosity hasn’t made me love him, or

repent, or want to stay with him as his wife; although I do feel I like

his large-mindedness, and respect him more than ever.”

“It may not work so well for us as if he had been less kind, and you

had run away against his will,” murmured Jude.

“That I _never_ would have done.”

Jude’s eyes rested musingly on her face. Then he suddenly kissed her;

and was going to kiss her again. “No—only once now—please, Jude!”

“That’s rather cruel,” he answered; but acquiesced. “Such a strange

thing has happened to me,” Jude continued after a silence. “Arabella

has actually written to ask me to get a divorce from her—in kindness to

her, she says. She wants to honestly and legally marry that man she has

already married virtually; and begs me to enable her to do it.”

“What have you done?”

“I have agreed. I thought at first I couldn’t do it without getting her

into trouble about that second marriage, and I don’t want to injure her

in any way. Perhaps she’s no worse than I am, after all! But nobody

knows about it over here, and I find it will not be a difficult

proceeding at all. If she wants to start afresh I have only too obvious

reasons for not hindering her.”

“Then you’ll be free?”

“Yes, I shall be free.”

“Where are we booked for?” she asked, with the discontinuity that

marked her to-night.

“Aldbrickham, as I said.”

“But it will be very late when we get there?”

“Yes. I thought of that, and I wired for a room for us at the

Temperance Hotel there.”

“One?”

“Yes—one.”

She looked at him. “Oh Jude!” Sue bent her forehead against the corner

of the compartment. “I thought you might do it; and that I was

deceiving you. But I didn’t mean that!”

In the pause which followed, Jude’s eyes fixed themselves with a

stultified expression on the opposite seat. “Well!” he said… “Well!”

He remained in silence; and seeing how discomfited he was she put her

face against his cheek, murmuring, “Don’t be vexed, dear!”

“Oh—there’s no harm done,” he said. “But—I understood it like that… Is

this a sudden change of mind?”

“You have no right to ask me such a question; and I shan’t answer!” she

said, smiling.

“My dear one, your happiness is more to me than anything—although we

seem to verge on quarrelling so often!—and your will is law to me. I am

something more than a mere—selfish fellow, I hope. Have it as you

wish!” On reflection his brow showed perplexity. “But perhaps it is

that you don’t love me—not that you have become conventional! Much as,

under your teaching, I hate convention, I hope it _is_ that, not the

other terrible alternative!”

Even at this obvious moment for candour Sue could not be quite candid

as to the state of that mystery, her heart. “Put it down to my

timidity,” she said with hurried evasiveness; “to a woman’s natural

timidity when the crisis comes. I may feel as well as you that I have a

perfect right to live with you as you thought—from this moment. I may

hold the opinion that, in a proper state of society, the father of a

woman’s child will be as much a private matter of hers as the cut of

her underlinen, on whom nobody will have any right to question her. But

partly, perhaps, because it is by his generosity that I am now free, I

would rather not be other than a little rigid. If there had been a

rope-ladder, and he had run after us with pistols, it would have seemed

different, and I may have acted otherwise. But don’t press me and

criticize me, Jude! Assume that I haven’t the courage of my opinions. I

know I am a poor miserable creature. My nature is not so passionate as

yours!”

He repeated simply! “I thought—what I naturally thought. But if we are

not lovers, we are not. Phillotson thought so, I am sure. See, here is

what he has written to me.” He opened the letter she had brought, and

read:

“I make only one condition—that you are tender and kind to her. I know

you love her. But even love may be cruel at times. You are made for

each other: it is obvious, palpable, to any unbiased older person. You

were all along ‘the shadowy third’ in my short life with her. I repeat,

take care of Sue.”

“He’s a good fellow, isn’t he!” she said with latent tears. On

reconsideration she added, “He was very resigned to letting me go—too

resigned almost! I never was so near being in love with him as when he

made such thoughtful arrangements for my being comfortable on my

journey, and offering to provide money. Yet I was not. If I loved him

ever so little as a wife, I’d go back to him even now.”

“But you don’t, do you?”

“It is true—oh so terribly true!—I don’t.”

“Nor me neither, I half-fear!” he said pettishly. “Nor anybody perhaps!

Sue, sometimes, when I am vexed with you, I think you are incapable of

real love.”

“That’s not good and loyal of you!” she said, and drawing away from him

as far as she could, looked severely out into the darkness. She added

in hurt tones, without turning round: “My liking for you is not as some

women’s perhaps. But it is a delight in being with you, of a supremely

delicate kind, and I don’t want to go further and risk it by—an attempt

to intensify it! I quite realized that, as woman with man, it was a

risk to come. But, as me with you, I resolved to trust you to set my

wishes above your gratification. Don’t discuss it further, dear Jude!”

“Of course, if it would make you reproach yourself… but you do like me

very much, Sue? Say you do! Say that you do a quarter, a tenth, as much

as I do you, and I’ll be content!”

“I’ve let you kiss me, and that tells enough.”

“Just once or so!”

“Well—don’t be a greedy boy.”

He leant back, and did not look at her for a long time. That episode in

her past history of which she had told him—of the poor Christminster

graduate whom she had handled thus, returned to Jude’s mind; and he saw

himself as a possible second in such a torturing destiny.

“This is a queer elopement!” he murmured. “Perhaps you are making a

cat’s paw of me with Phillotson all this time. Upon my word it almost

seems so—to see you sitting up there so prim!”

“Now you mustn’t be angry—I won’t let you!” she coaxed, turning and

moving nearer to him. “You did kiss me just now, you know; and I didn’t

dislike you to, I own it, Jude. Only I don’t want to let you do it

again, just yet—considering how we are circumstanced, don’t you see!”

He could never resist her when she pleaded (as she well knew). And they

sat side by side with joined hands, till she aroused herself at some

thought.

“I can’t possibly go to that Temperance Inn, after your telegraphing

that message!”

“Why not?”

“You can see well enough!”

“Very well; there’ll be some other one open, no doubt. I have sometimes

thought, since your marrying Phillotson because of a stupid scandal,

that under the affectation of independent views you are as enslaved to

the social code as any woman I know!”

“Not mentally. But I haven’t the courage of my views, as I said before.

I didn’t marry him altogether because of the scandal. But sometimes a

woman’s _love of being loved_ gets the better of her conscience, and

though she is agonized at the thought of treating a man cruelly, she

encourages him to love her while she doesn’t love him at all. Then,

when she sees him suffering, her remorse sets in, and she does what she

can to repair the wrong.”

“You simply mean that you flirted outrageously with him, poor old chap,

and then repented, and to make reparation, married him, though you

tortured yourself to death by doing it.”

“Well—if you will put it brutally!—it was a little like that—that and

the scandal together—and your concealing from me what you ought to have

told me before!”

He could see that she was distressed and tearful at his criticisms, and

soothed her, saying: “There, dear; don’t mind! Crucify me, if you will!

You know you are all the world to me, whatever you do!”

“I am very bad and unprincipled—I know you think that!” she said,

trying to blink away her tears.

“I think and know you are my dear Sue, from whom neither length nor

breadth, nor things present nor things to come, can divide me!”

Though so sophisticated in many things, she was such a child in others

that this satisfied her, and they reached the end of their journey on

the best of terms. It was about ten o’clock when they arrived at

Aldbrickham, the county town of North Wessex. As she would not go to

the Temperance Hotel because of the form of his telegram, Jude inquired

for another; and a youth who volunteered to find one wheeled their

luggage to the George farther on, which proved to be the inn at which

Jude had stayed with Arabella on that one occasion of their meeting

after their division for years.

Owing, however, to their now entering it by another door, and to his

preoccupation, he did not at first recognize the place. When they had

engaged their respective rooms they went down to a late supper. During

Jude’s temporary absence the waiting-maid spoke to Sue.

“I think, ma’am, I remember your relation, or friend, or whatever he

is, coming here once before—late, just like this, with his wife—a lady,

at any rate, that wasn’t you by no manner of means—jest as med be with

you now.”

“Oh do you?” said Sue, with a certain sickness of heart. “Though I

think you must be mistaken! How long ago was it?”

“About a month or two. A handsome, full-figured woman. They had this

room.”

When Jude came back and sat down to supper Sue seemed moping and

miserable. “Jude,” she said to him plaintively, at their parting that

night upon the landing, “it is not so nice and pleasant as it used to

be with us! I don’t like it here—I can’t bear the place! And I don’t

like you so well as I did!”

“How fidgeted you seem, dear! Why do you change like this?”

“Because it was cruel to bring me here!”

“Why?”

“You were lately here with Arabella. There, now I have said it!”

“Dear me, why—” said Jude looking round him. “Yes—it is the same! I

really didn’t know it, Sue. Well—it is not cruel, since we have come as

we have—two relations staying together.”

“How long ago was it you were here? Tell me, tell me!”

“The day before I met you in Christminster, when we went back to

Marygreen together. I told you I had met her.”

“Yes, you said you had met her, but you didn’t tell me all. Your story

was that you had met as estranged people, who were not husband and wife

at all in Heaven’s sight—not that you had made it up with her.”

“We didn’t make it up,” he said sadly. “I can’t explain, Sue.”

“You’ve been false to me; you, my last hope! And I shall never forget

it, never!”

“But by your own wish, dear Sue, we are only to be friends, not lovers!

It is so very inconsistent of you to—”

“Friends can be jealous!”

“I don’t see that. You concede nothing to me and I have to concede

everything to you. After all, you were on good terms with your husband

at that time.”

“No, I wasn’t, Jude. Oh how can you think so! And you have taken me in,

even if you didn’t intend to.” She was so mortified that he was obliged

to take her into her room and close the door lest the people should

hear. “Was it this room? Yes it was—I see by your look it was! I won’t

have it for mine! Oh it was treacherous of you to have her again! _I_

jumped out of the window!”

“But Sue, she was, after all, my legal wife, if not—”

Slipping down on her knees Sue buried her face in the bed and wept.

“I never knew such an unreasonable—such a dog-in-the-manger feeling,”

said Jude. “I am not to approach you, nor anybody else!”

“Oh don’t you _understand_ my feeling? Why don’t you? Why are you so

gross? _I_ jumped out of the window?”

“Jumped out of window?”

“I can’t explain!”

It was true that he did not understand her feelings very well. But he

did a little; and began to love her none the less.

“I—I thought you cared for nobody—desired nobody in the world but me at

that time—and ever since!” continued Sue.

“It is true. I did not, and don’t now!” said Jude, as distressed as

she.

“But you must have thought much of her! Or—”

“No—I need not—you don’t understand me either—women never do! Why

should you get into such a tantrum about nothing?”

Looking up from the quilt she pouted provokingly: “If it hadn’t been

for that, perhaps I would have gone on to the Temperance Hotel, after

all, as you proposed; for I was beginning to think I did belong to

you!”

“Oh, it is of no consequence!” said Jude distantly.

“I thought, of course, that she had never been really your wife since

she left you of her own accord years and years ago! My sense of it was,

that a parting such as yours from her, and mine from him, ended the

marriage.”

“I can’t say more without speaking against her, and I don’t want to do

that,” said he. “Yet I must tell you one thing, which would settle the

matter in any case. She has married another man—really married him! I

knew nothing about it till after the visit we made here.”

“Married another? … It is a crime—as the world treats it, but does not

believe.”

“There—now you are yourself again. Yes, it is a crime—as you don’t

hold, but would fearfully concede. But I shall never inform against

her! And it is evidently a prick of conscience in her that has led her

to urge me to get a divorce, that she may remarry this man legally. So

you perceive I shall not be likely to see her again.”

“And you didn’t really know anything of this when you saw her?” said

Sue more gently, as she rose.

“I did not. Considering all things, I don’t think you ought to be

angry, darling!”

“I am not. But I shan’t go to the Temperance Hotel!”

He laughed. “Never mind!” he said. “So that I am near you, I am

comparatively happy. It is more than this earthly wretch called Me

deserves—you spirit, you disembodied creature, you dear, sweet,

tantalizing phantom—hardly flesh at all; so that when I put my arms

round you I almost expect them to pass through you as through air!

Forgive me for being gross, as you call it! Remember that our calling

cousins when really strangers was a snare. The enmity of our parents

gave a piquancy to you in my eyes that was intenser even than the

novelty of ordinary new acquaintance.”

“Say those pretty lines, then, from Shelley’s ‘Epipsychidion’ as if

they meant me!” she solicited, slanting up closer to him as they stood.

“Don’t you know them?”

“I know hardly any poetry,” he replied mournfully.

“Don’t you? These are some of them:

There was a Being whom my spirit oft

Met on its visioned wanderings far aloft.

* * * * * * * * *

A seraph of Heaven, too gentle to be human,

Veiling beneath that radiant form of woman…

Oh it is too flattering, so I won’t go on! But say it’s me! Say it’s

me!”

“It is you, dear; exactly like you!”

“Now I forgive you! And you shall kiss me just once there—not very

long.” She put the tip of her finger gingerly to her cheek; and he did

as commanded. “You do care for me very much, don’t you, in spite of my

not—you know?”

“Yes, sweet!” he said with a sigh; and bade her good-night.

VI

In returning to his native town of Shaston as schoolmaster Phillotson

had won the interest and awakened the memories of the inhabitants, who,

though they did not honour him for his miscellaneous acquirements as he

would have been honoured elsewhere, retained for him a sincere regard.

When, shortly after his arrival, he brought home a pretty

wife—awkwardly pretty for him, if he did not take care, they said—they

were glad to have her settle among them.

For some time after her flight from that home Sue’s absence did not

excite comment. Her place as monitor in the school was taken by another

young woman within a few days of her vacating it, which substitution

also passed without remark, Sue’s services having been of a provisional

nature only. When, however, a month had passed, and Phillotson casually

admitted to an acquaintance that he did not know where his wife was

staying, curiosity began to be aroused; till, jumping to conclusions,

people ventured to affirm that Sue had played him false and run away

from him. The schoolmaster’s growing languor and listlessness over his

work gave countenance to the idea.

Though Phillotson had held his tongue as long as he could, except to

his friend Gillingham, his honesty and directness would not allow him

to do so when misapprehensions as to Sue’s conduct spread abroad. On a

Monday morning the chairman of the school committee called, and after

attending to the business of the school drew Phillotson aside out of

earshot of the children.

“You’ll excuse my asking, Phillotson, since everybody is talking of it:

is this true as to your domestic affairs—that your wife’s going away

was on no visit, but a secret elopement with a lover? If so, I condole

with you.”

“Don’t,” said Phillotson. “There was no secret about it.”

“She has gone to visit friends?”

“No.”

“Then what has happened?”

“She has gone away under circumstances that usually call for condolence

with the husband. But I gave my consent.”

The chairman looked as if he had not apprehended the remark.

“What I say is quite true,” Phillotson continued testily. “She asked

leave to go away with her lover, and I let her. Why shouldn’t I? A

woman of full age, it was a question of her own conscience—not for me.

I was not her gaoler. I can’t explain any further. I don’t wish to be

questioned.”

The children observed that much seriousness marked the faces of the two

men, and went home and told their parents that something new had

happened about Mrs. Phillotson. Then Phillotson’s little maidservant,

who was a schoolgirl just out of her standards, said that Mr.

Phillotson had helped in his wife’s packing, had offered her what money

she required, and had written a friendly letter to her young man,

telling him to take care of her. The chairman of committee thought the

matter over, and talked to the other managers of the school, till a

request came to Phillotson to meet them privately. The meeting lasted a

long time, and at the end the school-master came home, looking as usual

pale and worn. Gillingham was sitting in his house awaiting him.

“Well; it is as you said,” observed Phillotson, flinging himself down

wearily in a chair. “They have requested me to send in my resignation

on account of my scandalous conduct in giving my tortured wife her

liberty—or, as they call it, condoning her adultery. But I shan’t

resign!”

“I think I would.”

“I won’t. It is no business of theirs. It doesn’t affect me in my

public capacity at all. They may expel me if they like.”

“If you make a fuss it will get into the papers, and you’ll never get

appointed to another school. You see, they have to consider what you

did as done by a teacher of youth—and its effects as such upon the

morals of the town; and, to ordinary opinion, your position is

indefensible. You must let me say that.”

To this good advice, however, Phillotson would not listen.

“I don’t care,” he said. “I don’t go unless I am turned out. And for

this reason; that by resigning I acknowledge I have acted wrongly by

her; when I am more and more convinced every day that in the sight of

Heaven and by all natural, straightforward humanity, I have acted

rightly.”

Gillingham saw that his rather headstrong friend would not be able to

maintain such a position as this; but he said nothing further, and in

due time—indeed, in a quarter of an hour—the formal letter of dismissal

arrived, the managers having remained behind to write it after

Phillotson’s withdrawal. The latter replied that he should not accept

dismissal; and called a public meeting, which he attended, although he

looked so weak and ill that his friend implored him to stay at home.

When he stood up to give his reasons for contesting the decision of the

managers he advanced them firmly, as he had done to his friend, and

contended, moreover, that the matter was a domestic theory which did

not concern them. This they over-ruled, insisting that the private

eccentricities of a teacher came quite within their sphere of control,

as it touched the morals of those he taught. Phillotson replied that he

did not see how an act of natural charity could injure morals.

All the respectable inhabitants and well-to-do fellow-natives of the

town were against Phillotson to a man. But, somewhat to his surprise,

some dozen or more champions rose up in his defence as from the ground.

It has been stated that Shaston was the anchorage of a curious and

interesting group of itinerants, who frequented the numerous fairs and

markets held up and down Wessex during the summer and autumn months.

Although Phillotson had never spoken to one of these gentlemen they now

nobly led the forlorn hope in his defence. The body included two cheap

Jacks, a shooting-gallery proprietor and the ladies who loaded the

guns, a pair of boxing-masters, a steam-roundabout manager, two

travelling broom-makers, who called themselves widows, a

gingerbread-stall keeper, a swing-boat owner, and a

“test-your-strength” man.

This generous phalanx of supporters, and a few others of independent

judgment, whose own domestic experiences had been not without

vicissitude, came up and warmly shook hands with Phillotson; after

which they expressed their thoughts so strongly to the meeting that

issue was joined, the result being a general scuffle, wherein a black

board was split, three panes of the school windows were broken, an

inkbottle was spilled over a town-councillor’s shirt front, a

churchwarden was dealt such a topper with the map of Palestine that his

head went right through Samaria, and many black eyes and bleeding noses

were given, one of which, to everybody’s horror, was the venerable

incumbent’s, owing to the zeal of an emancipated chimney-sweep, who

took the side of Phillotson’s party. When Phillotson saw the blood

running down the rector’s face he deplored almost in groans the

untoward and degrading circumstances, regretted that he had not

resigned when called upon, and went home so ill that next morning he

could not leave his bed.

The farcical yet melancholy event was the beginning of a serious

illness for him; and he lay in his lonely bed in the pathetic state of

mind of a middle-aged man who perceives at length that his life,

intellectual and domestic, is tending to failure and gloom. Gillingham

came to see him in the evenings, and on one occasion mentioned Sue’s

name.

“She doesn’t care anything about me!” said Phillotson. “Why should

she?”

“She doesn’t know you are ill.”

“So much the better for both of us.”

“Where are her lover and she living?”

“At Melchester—I suppose; at least he was living there some time ago.”

When Gillingham reached home he sat and reflected, and at last wrote an

anonymous line to Sue, on the bare chance of its reaching her, the

letter being enclosed in an envelope addressed to Jude at the diocesan

capital. Arriving at that place it was forwarded to Marygreen in North

Wessex, and thence to Aldbrickham by the only person who knew his

present address—the widow who had nursed his aunt.

Three days later, in the evening, when the sun was going down in

splendour over the lowlands of Blackmoor, and making the Shaston

windows like tongues of fire to the eyes of the rustics in that vale,

the sick man fancied that he heard somebody come to the house, and a

few minutes after there was a tap at the bedroom door. Phillotson did

not speak; the door was hesitatingly opened, and there entered—Sue.

She was in light spring clothing, and her advent seemed ghostly—like

the flitting in of a moth. He turned his eyes upon her, and flushed;

but appeared to check his primary impulse to speak.

“I have no business here,” she said, bending her frightened face to

him. “But I heard you were ill—very ill; and—and as I know that you

recognize other feelings between man and woman than physical love, I

have come.”

“I am not very ill, my dear friend. Only unwell.”

“I didn’t know that; and I am afraid that only a severe illness would

have justified my coming!”

“Yes… yes. And I almost wish you had not come! It is a little too

soon—that’s all I mean. Still, let us make the best of it. You haven’t

heard about the school, I suppose?”

“No—what about it?”

“Only that I am going away from here to another place. The managers and

I don’t agree, and we are going to part—that’s all.”

Sue did not for a moment, either now or later, suspect what troubles

had resulted to him from letting her go; it never once seemed to cross

her mind, and she had received no news whatever from Shaston. They

talked on slight and ephemeral subjects, and when his tea was brought

up he told the amazed little servant that a cup was to be set for Sue.

That young person was much more interested in their history than they

supposed, and as she descended the stairs she lifted her eyes and hands

in grotesque amazement. While they sipped Sue went to the window and

thoughtfully said, “It is such a beautiful sunset, Richard.”

“They are mostly beautiful from here, owing to the rays crossing the

mist of the vale. But I lose them all, as they don’t shine into this

gloomy corner where I lie.”

“Wouldn’t you like to see this particular one? It is like heaven

opened.”

“Ah yes! But I can’t.”

“I’ll help you to.”

“No—the bedstead can’t be shifted.”

“But see how I mean.”

She went to where a swing-glass stood, and taking it in her hands

carried it to a spot by the window where it could catch the sunshine,

moving the glass till the beams were reflected into Phillotson’s face.

“There—you can see the great red sun now!” she said. “And I am sure it

will cheer you—I do so hope it will!” She spoke with a childlike,

repentant kindness, as if she could not do too much for him.

Phillotson smiled sadly. “You are an odd creature!” he murmured as the

sun glowed in his eyes. “The idea of your coming to see me after what

has passed!”

“Don’t let us go back upon that!” she said quickly. “I have to catch

the omnibus for the train, as Jude doesn’t know I have come; he was out

when I started; so I must return home almost directly. Richard, I am so

very glad you are better. You don’t hate me, do you? You have been such

a kind friend to me!”

“I am glad to know you think so,” said Phillotson huskily. “No. I don’t

hate you!”

It grew dusk quickly in the gloomy room during their intermittent chat,

and when candles were brought and it was time to leave she put her hand

in his or rather allowed it to flit through his; for she was

significantly light in touch. She had nearly closed the door when he

said, “Sue!” He had noticed that, in turning away from him, tears were

on her face and a quiver in her lip.

It was bad policy to recall her—he knew it while he pursued it. But he

could not help it. She came back.

“Sue,” he murmured, “do you wish to make it up, and stay? I’ll forgive

you and condone everything!”

“Oh you can’t, you can’t!” she said hastily. “You can’t condone it

now!”

“_He_ is your husband now, in effect, you mean, of course?”

“You may assume it. He is obtaining a divorce from his wife Arabella.”

“His wife! It is altogether news to me that he has a wife.”

“It was a bad marriage.”

“Like yours.”

“Like mine. He is not doing it so much on his own account as on hers.

She wrote and told him it would be a kindness to her, since then she

could marry and live respectably. And Jude has agreed.”

“A wife… A kindness to her. Ah, yes; a kindness to her to release her

altogether… But I don’t like the sound of it. I can forgive, Sue.”

“No, no! You can’t have me back now I have been so wicked—as to do what

I have done!”

There had arisen in Sue’s face that incipient fright which showed

itself whenever he changed from friend to husband, and which made her

adopt any line of defence against marital feeling in him. “I _must_ go

now. I’ll come again—may I?”

“I don’t ask you to go, even now. I ask you to stay.”

“I thank you, Richard; but I must. As you are not so ill as I thought,

I _cannot_ stay!”

“She’s his—his from lips to heel!” said Phillotson; but so faintly that

in closing the door she did not hear it. The dread of a reactionary

change in the schoolmaster’s sentiments, coupled, perhaps, with a faint

shamefacedness at letting even him know what a slipshod lack of

thoroughness, from a man’s point of view, characterized her transferred

allegiance, prevented her telling him of her, thus far, incomplete

relations with Jude; and Phillotson lay writhing like a man in hell as

he pictured the prettily dressed, maddening compound of sympathy and

averseness who bore his name, returning impatiently to the home of her

lover.

Gillingham was so interested in Phillotson’s affairs, and so seriously

concerned about him, that he walked up the hill-side to Shaston two or

three times a week, although, there and back, it was a journey of nine

miles, which had to be performed between tea and supper, after a hard

day’s work in school. When he called on the next occasion after Sue’s

visit his friend was downstairs, and Gillingham noticed that his

restless mood had been supplanted by a more fixed and composed one.

“She’s been here since you called last,” said Phillotson.

“Not Mrs. Phillotson?”

“Yes.”

“Ah! You have made it up?”

“No… She just came, patted my pillow with her little white hand, played

the thoughtful nurse for half an hour, and went away.”

“Well—I’m hanged! A little hussy!”

“What do you say?”

“Oh—nothing!”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, what a tantalizing, capricious little woman! If she were not

your wife—”

“She is not; she’s another man’s except in name and law. And I have

been thinking—it was suggested to me by a conversation I had with

her—that, in kindness to her, I ought to dissolve the legal tie

altogether; which, singularly enough, I think I can do, now she has

been back, and refused my request to stay after I said I had forgiven

her. I believe that fact would afford me opportunity of doing it,

though I did not see it at the moment. What’s the use of keeping her

chained on to me if she doesn’t belong to me? I know—I feel absolutely

certain—that she would welcome my taking such a step as the greatest

charity to her. For though as a fellow-creature she sympathizes with,

and pities me, and even weeps for me, as a husband she cannot endure

me—she loathes me—there’s no use in mincing words—she loathes me, and

my only manly, and dignified, and merciful course is to complete what I

have begun… And for worldly reasons, too, it will be better for her to

be independent. I have hopelessly ruined my prospects because of my

decision as to what was best for us, though she does not know it; I see

only dire poverty ahead from my feet to the grave; for I can be

accepted as teacher no more. I shall probably have enough to do to make

both ends meet during the remainder of my life, now my occupation’s

gone; and I shall be better able to bear it alone. I may as well tell

you that what has suggested my letting her go is some news she brought

me—the news that Fawley is doing the same.”

“Oh—he had a spouse, too? A queer couple, these lovers!”

“Well—I don’t want your opinion on that. What I was going to say is

that my liberating her can do her no possible harm, and will open up a

chance of happiness for her which she has never dreamt of hitherto. For

then they’ll be able to marry, as they ought to have done at first.”

Gillingham did not hurry to reply. “I may disagree with your motive,”

he said gently, for he respected views he could not share. “But I think

you are right in your determination—if you can carry it out. I doubt,

however, if you can.”

Part Fifth AT ALDBRICKHAM AND ELSEWHERE

_“Thy aerial part, and all the fiery parts which are mingled in thee,

though by nature they have an upward tendency, still in obedience to

the disposition of the universe they are over-powered here in the

compound mass the body.”_—M. ANTONINUS (Long).

I

How Gillingham’s doubts were disposed of will most quickly appear by

passing over the series of dreary months and incidents that followed

the events of the last chapter, and coming on to a Sunday in the

February of the year following.

Sue and Jude were living in Aldbrickham, in precisely the same

relations that they had established between themselves when she left

Shaston to join him the year before. The proceedings in the law-courts

had reached their consciousness, but as a distant sound and an

occasional missive which they hardly understood.

They had met, as usual, to breakfast together in the little house with

Jude’s name on it, that he had taken at fifteen pounds a year, with

three-pounds-ten extra for rates and taxes, and furnished with his

aunt’s ancient and lumbering goods, which had cost him about their full

value to bring all the way from Marygreen. Sue kept house, and managed

everything.

As he entered the room this morning Sue held up a letter she had just

received.

“Well; and what is it about?” he said after kissing her.

“That the decree _nisi_ in the case of Phillotson _versus_ Phillotson

and Fawley, pronounced six months ago, has just been made absolute.”

“Ah,” said Jude, as he sat down.

The same concluding incident in Jude’s suit against Arabella had

occurred about a month or two earlier. Both cases had been too

insignificant to be reported in the papers, further than by name in a

long list of other undefended cases.

“Now then, Sue, at any rate, you can do what you like!” He looked at

his sweetheart curiously.

“Are we—you and I—just as free now as if we had never married at all?”

“Just as free—except, I believe, that a clergyman may object personally

to remarry you, and hand the job on to somebody else.”

“But I wonder—do you think it is really so with us? I know it is

generally. But I have an uncomfortable feeling that my freedom has been

obtained under false pretences!”

“How?”

“Well—if the truth about us had been known, the decree wouldn’t have

been pronounced. It is only, is it, because we have made no defence,

and have led them into a false supposition? Therefore is my freedom

lawful, however proper it may be?”

“Well—why did you let it be under false pretences? You have only

yourself to blame,” he said mischievously.

“Jude—don’t! You ought not to be touchy about that still. You must take

me as I am.”

“Very well, darling: so I will. Perhaps you were right. As to your

question, we were not obliged to prove anything. That was their

business. Anyhow we are living together.”

“Yes. Though not in their sense.”

“One thing is certain, that however the decree may be brought about, a

marriage is dissolved when it is dissolved. There is this advantage in

being poor obscure people like us—that these things are done for us in

a rough and ready fashion. It was the same with me and Arabella. I was

afraid her criminal second marriage would have been discovered, and she

punished; but nobody took any interest in her—nobody inquired, nobody

suspected it. If we’d been patented nobilities we should have had

infinite trouble, and days and weeks would have been spent in

investigations.”

By degrees Sue acquired her lover’s cheerfulness at the sense of

freedom, and proposed that they should take a walk in the fields, even

if they had to put up with a cold dinner on account of it. Jude agreed,

and Sue went up-stairs and prepared to start, putting on a joyful

coloured gown in observance of her liberty; seeing which Jude put on a

lighter tie.

“Now we’ll strut arm and arm,” he said, “like any other engaged couple.

We’ve a legal right to.”

They rambled out of the town, and along a path over the low-lying lands

that bordered it, though these were frosty now, and the extensive

seed-fields were bare of colour and produce. The pair, however, were so

absorbed in their own situation that their surroundings were little in

their consciousness.

“Well, my dearest, the result of all this is that we can marry after a

decent interval.”

“Yes; I suppose we can,” said Sue, without enthusiasm.

“And aren’t we going to?”

“I don’t like to say no, dear Jude; but I feel just the same about it

now as I have done all along. I have just the same dread lest an iron

contract should extinguish your tenderness for me, and mine for you, as

it did between our unfortunate parents.”

“Still, what can we do? I do love you, as you know, Sue.”

“I know it abundantly. But I think I would much rather go on living

always as lovers, as we are living now, and only meeting by day. It is

so much sweeter—for the woman at least, and when she is sure of the

man. And henceforward we needn’t be so particular as we have been about

appearances.”

“Our experiences of matrimony with others have not been encouraging, I

own,” said he, with some gloom; “either owing to our own dissatisfied,

unpractical natures, or by our misfortune. But we two—”

“Should be two dissatisfied ones linked together, which would be twice

as bad as before… I think I should begin to be afraid of you, Jude, the

moment you had contracted to cherish me under a Government stamp, and I

was licensed to be loved on the premises by you—Ugh, how horrible and

sordid! Although, as you are, free, I trust you more than any other man

in the world.”

“No, no—don’t say I should change!” he expostulated; yet there was

misgiving in his own voice also.

“Apart from ourselves, and our unhappy peculiarities, it is foreign to

a man’s nature to go on loving a person when he is told that he must

and shall be that person’s lover. There would be a much likelier chance

of his doing it if he were told not to love. If the marriage ceremony

consisted in an oath and signed contract between the parties to cease

loving from that day forward, in consideration of personal possession

being given, and to avoid each other’s society as much as possible in

public, there would be more loving couples than there are now. Fancy

the secret meetings between the perjuring husband and wife, the denials

of having seen each other, the clambering in at bedroom windows, and

the hiding in closets! There’d be little cooling then.”

“Yes; but admitting this, or something like it, to be true, you are not

the only one in the world to see it, dear little Sue. People go on

marrying because they can’t resist natural forces, although many of

them may know perfectly well that they are possibly buying a month’s

pleasure with a life’s discomfort. No doubt my father and mother, and

your father and mother, saw it, if they at all resembled us in habits

of observation. But then they went and married just the same, because

they had ordinary passions. But you, Sue, are such a phantasmal,

bodiless creature, one who—if you’ll allow me to say it—has so little

animal passion in you, that you can act upon reason in the matter, when

we poor unfortunate wretches of grosser substance can’t.”

“Well,” she sighed, “you’ve owned that it would probably end in misery

for us. And I am not so exceptional a woman as you think. Fewer women

like marriage than you suppose, only they enter into it for the dignity

it is assumed to confer, and the social advantages it gains them

sometimes—a dignity and an advantage that I am quite willing to do

without.”

Jude fell back upon his old complaint—that, intimate as they were, he

had never once had from her an honest, candid declaration that she

loved or could love him. “I really fear sometimes that you cannot,” he

said, with a dubiousness approaching anger. “And you are so reticent. I

know that women are taught by other women that they must never admit

the full truth to a man. But the highest form of affection is based on

full sincerity on both sides. Not being men, these women don’t know

that in looking back on those he has had tender relations with, a man’s

heart returns closest to her who was the soul of truth in her conduct.

The better class of man, even if caught by airy affectations of dodging

and parrying, is not retained by them. A Nemesis attends the woman who

plays the game of elusiveness too often, in the utter contempt for her

that, sooner or later, her old admirers feel; under which they allow

her to go unlamented to her grave.”

Sue, who was regarding the distance, had acquired a guilty look; and

she suddenly replied in a tragic voice: “I don’t think I like you

to-day so well as I did, Jude!”

“Don’t you? Why?”

“Oh, well—you are not nice—too sermony. Though I suppose I am so bad

and worthless that I deserve the utmost rigour of lecturing!”

“No, you are not bad. You are a dear. But as slippery as an eel when I

want to get a confession from you.”

“Oh yes, I am bad, and obstinate, and all sorts! It is no use your

pretending I am not! People who are good don’t want scolding as I do…

But now that I have nobody but you, and nobody to defend me, it is very

hard that I mustn’t have my own way in deciding how I’ll live with you,

and whether I’ll be married or no!”

“Sue, my own comrade and sweetheart, I don’t want to force you either

to marry or to do the other thing—of course I don’t! It is too wicked

of you to be so pettish! Now we won’t say any more about it, and go on

just the same as we have done; and during the rest of our walk we’ll

talk of the meadows only, and the floods, and the prospect of the

farmers this coming year.”

After this the subject of marriage was not mentioned by them for

several days, though living as they were with only a landing between

them it was constantly in their minds. Sue was assisting Jude very

materially now: he had latterly occupied himself on his own account in

working and lettering headstones, which he kept in a little yard at the

back of his little house, where in the intervals of domestic duties she

marked out the letters full size for him, and blacked them in after he

had cut them. It was a lower class of handicraft than were his former

performances as a cathedral mason, and his only patrons were the poor

people who lived in his own neighbourhood, and knew what a cheap man

this “Jude Fawley: Monumental Mason” (as he called himself on his front

door) was to employ for the simple memorials they required for their

dead. But he seemed more independent than before, and it was the only

arrangement under which Sue, who particularly wished to be no burden on

him, could render any assistance.

II

It was an evening at the end of the month, and Jude had just returned

home from hearing a lecture on ancient history in the public hall not

far off. When he entered, Sue, who had been keeping indoors during his

absence, laid out supper for him. Contrary to custom she did not speak.

Jude had taken up some illustrated paper, which he perused till,

raising his eyes, he saw that her face was troubled.

“Are you depressed, Sue?” he said.

She paused a moment. “I have a message for you,” she answered.

“Somebody has called?”

“Yes. A woman.” Sue’s voice quavered as she spoke, and she suddenly sat

down from her preparations, laid her hands in her lap, and looked into

the fire. “I don’t know whether I did right or not!” she continued. “I

said you were not at home, and when she said she would wait, I said I

thought you might not be able to see her.”

“Why did you say that, dear? I suppose she wanted a headstone. Was she

in mourning?”

“No. She wasn’t in mourning, and she didn’t want a headstone; and I

thought you couldn’t see her.” Sue looked critically and imploringly at

him.

“But who was she? Didn’t she say?”

“No. She wouldn’t give her name. But I know who she was—I think I do!

It was Arabella!”

“Heaven save us! What should Arabella come for? What made you think it

was she?”

“Oh, I can hardly tell. But I know it was! I feel perfectly certain it

was—by the light in her eyes as she looked at me. She was a fleshy,

coarse woman.”

“Well—I should not have called Arabella coarse exactly, except in

speech, though she may be getting so by this time under the duties of

the public house. She was rather handsome when I knew her.”

“Handsome! But yes!—so she is!”

“I think I heard a quiver in your little mouth. Well, waiving that, as

she is nothing to me, and virtuously married to another man, why should

she come troubling us?”

“Are you sure she’s married? Have you definite news of it?”

“No—not definite news. But that was why she asked me to release her.

She and the man both wanted to lead a proper life, as I understood.”

“Oh Jude—it was, it _was_ Arabella!” cried Sue, covering her eyes with

her hand. “And I am so miserable! It seems such an ill omen, whatever

she may have come for. You could not possibly see her, could you?”

“I don’t really think I could. It would be so very painful to talk to

her now—for her as much as for me. However, she’s gone. Did she say she

would come again?”

“No. But she went away very reluctantly.”

Sue, whom the least thing upset, could not eat any supper, and when

Jude had finished his he prepared to go to bed. He had no sooner raked

out the fire, fastened the doors, and got to the top of the stairs than

there came a knock. Sue instantly emerged from her room, which she had

but just entered.

“There she is again!” Sue whispered in appalled accents.

“How do you know?”

“She knocked like that last time.”

They listened, and the knocking came again. No servant was kept in the

house, and if the summons were to be responded to one of them would

have to do it in person. “I’ll open a window,” said Jude. “Whoever it

is cannot be expected to be let in at this time.”

He accordingly went into his bedroom and lifted the sash. The lonely

street of early retiring workpeople was empty from end to end save of

one figure—that of a woman walking up and down by the lamp a few yards

off.

“Who’s there?” he asked.

“Is that Mr. Fawley?” came up from the woman, in a voice which was

unmistakably Arabella’s.

Jude replied that it was.

“Is it she?” asked Sue from the door, with lips apart.

“Yes, dear,” said Jude. “What do you want, Arabella?” he inquired.

“I beg your pardon, Jude, for disturbing you,” said Arabella humbly.

“But I called earlier—I wanted particularly to see you to-night, if I

could. I am in trouble, and have nobody to help me!”

“In trouble, are you?”

“Yes.”

There was a silence. An inconvenient sympathy seemed to be rising in

Jude’s breast at the appeal. “But aren’t you married?” he said.

Arabella hesitated. “No, Jude, I am not,” she returned. “He wouldn’t,

after all. And I am in great difficulty. I hope to get another

situation as barmaid soon. But it takes time, and I really am in great

distress because of a sudden responsibility that’s been sprung upon me

from Australia; or I wouldn’t trouble you—believe me I wouldn’t. I want

to tell you about it.”

Sue remained at gaze, in painful tension, hearing every word, but

speaking none.

“You are not really in want of money, Arabella?” he asked, in a

distinctly softened tone.

“I have enough to pay for the night’s lodging I have obtained, but

barely enough to take me back again.”

“Where are you living?”

“In London still.” She was about to give the address, but she said, “I

am afraid somebody may hear, so I don’t like to call out particulars of

myself so loud. If you could come down and walk a little way with me

towards the Prince Inn, where I am staying to-night, I would explain

all. You may as well, for old time’s sake!”

“Poor thing! I must do her the kindness of hearing what’s the matter, I

suppose,” said Jude in much perplexity. “As she’s going back to-morrow

it can’t make much difference.”

“But you can go and see her to-morrow, Jude! Don’t go now, Jude!” came

in plaintive accents from the doorway. “Oh, it is only to entrap you, I

know it is, as she did before! Don’t go, dear! She is such a

low-passioned woman—I can see it in her shape, and hear it in her

voice!

“But I shall go,” said Jude. “Don’t attempt to detain me, Sue. God

knows I love her little enough now, but I don’t want to be cruel to

her.” He turned to the stairs.

“But she’s not your wife!” cried Sue distractedly. “And I—”

“And you are not either, dear, yet,” said Jude.

“Oh, but are you going to her? Don’t! Stay at home! Please, please stay

at home, Jude, and not go to her, now she’s not your wife any more than

I!”

“Well, she is, rather more than you, come to that,” he said, taking his

hat determinedly. “I’ve wanted you to be, and I’ve waited with the

patience of Job, and I don’t see that I’ve got anything by my

self-denial. I shall certainly give her something, and hear what it is

she is so anxious to tell me; no man could do less!”

There was that in his manner which she knew it would be futile to

oppose. She said no more, but, turning to her room as meekly as a

martyr, heard him go downstairs, unbolt the door, and close it behind

him. With a woman’s disregard of her dignity when in the presence of

nobody but herself, she also trotted down, sobbing articulately as she

went. She listened. She knew exactly how far it was to the inn that

Arabella had named as her lodging. It would occupy about seven minutes

to get there at an ordinary walking pace; seven to come back again. If

he did not return in fourteen minutes he would have lingered. She

looked at the clock. It was twenty-five minutes to eleven. He _might_

enter the inn with Arabella, as they would reach it before closing

time; she might get him to drink with her; and Heaven only knew what

disasters would befall him then.

In a still suspense she waited on. It seemed as if the whole time had

nearly elapsed when the door was opened again, and Jude appeared.

Sue gave a little ecstatic cry. “Oh, I knew I could trust you!—how good

you are!”—she began.

“I can’t find her anywhere in this street, and I went out in my

slippers only. She has walked on, thinking I’ve been so hard-hearted as

to refuse her requests entirely, poor woman. I’ve come back for my

boots, as it is beginning to rain.”

“Oh, but why should you take such trouble for a woman who has served

you so badly!” said Sue in a jealous burst of disappointment.

“But, Sue, she’s a woman, and I once cared for her; and one can’t be a

brute in such circumstances.”

“She isn’t your wife any longer!” exclaimed Sue, passionately excited.

“You _mustn’t_ go out to find her! It isn’t right! You _can’t_ join

her, now she’s a stranger to you. How can you forget such a thing, my

dear, dear one!”

“She seems much the same as ever—an erring, careless, unreflecting

fellow-creature,” he said, continuing to pull on his boots. “What those

legal fellows have been playing at in London makes no difference in my

real relations to her. If she was my wife while she was away in

Australia with another husband, she’s my wife now.”

“But she wasn’t! That’s just what I hold! There’s the absurdity!—

Well—you’ll come straight back, after a few minutes, won’t you, dear?

She is too low, too coarse for you to talk to long, Jude, and was

always!”

“Perhaps I am coarse too, worse luck! I have the germs of every human

infirmity in me, I verily believe—that was why I saw it was so

preposterous of me to think of being a curate. I have cured myself of

drunkenness I think; but I never know in what new form a suppressed

vice will break out in me! I do love you, Sue, though I have danced

attendance on you so long for such poor returns! All that’s best and

noblest in me loves you, and your freedom from everything that’s gross

has elevated me, and enabled me to do what I should never have dreamt

myself capable of, or any man, a year or two ago. It is all very well

to preach about self-control, and the wickedness of coercing a woman.

But I should just like a few virtuous people who have condemned me in

the past, about Arabella and other things, to have been in my

tantalizing position with you through these late weeks!—they’d believe,

I think, that I have exercised some little restraint in always giving

in to your wishes—living here in one house, and not a soul between us.”

“Yes, you have been good to me, Jude; I know you have, my dear

protector.”

“Well—Arabella has appealed to me for help. I must go out and speak to

her, Sue, at least!”

“I can’t say any more!—Oh, if you must, you must!” she said, bursting

out into sobs that seemed to tear her heart. “I have nobody but you,

Jude, and you are deserting me! I didn’t know you were like this—I

can’t bear it, I can’t! If she were yours it would be different!”

“Or if you were.”

“Very well then—if I must I must. Since you will have it so, I agree! I

will be. Only I didn’t mean to! And I didn’t want to marry again,

either! … But, yes—I agree, I agree! I do love you. I ought to have

known that you would conquer in the long run, living like this!”

She ran across and flung her arms round his neck. “I am not a

cold-natured, sexless creature, am I, for keeping you at such a

distance? I am sure you don’t think so! Wait and see! I do belong to

you, don’t I? I give in!”

“And I’ll arrange for our marriage to-morrow, or as soon as ever you

wish.”

“Yes, Jude.”

“Then I’ll let her go,” said he, embracing Sue softly. “I do feel that

it would be unfair to you to see her, and perhaps unfair to her. She is

not like you, my darling, and never was: it is only bare justice to say

that. Don’t cry any more. There; and there; and there!” He kissed her

on one side, and on the other, and in the middle, and rebolted the

front door.

The next morning it was wet.

“Now, dear,” said Jude gaily at breakfast; “as this is Saturday I mean

to call about the banns at once, so as to get the first publishing done

to-morrow, or we shall lose a week. Banns will do? We shall save a

pound or two.”

Sue absently agreed to banns. But her mind for the moment was running

on something else. A glow had passed away from her, and depression sat

upon her features.

“I feel I was wickedly selfish last night!” she murmured. “It was sheer

unkindness in me—or worse—to treat Arabella as I did. I didn’t care

about her being in trouble, and what she wished to tell you! Perhaps it

was really something she was justified in telling you. That’s some more

of my badness, I suppose! Love has its own dark morality when rivalry

enters in—at least, mine has, if other people’s hasn’t… I wonder how

she got on? I hope she reached the inn all right, poor woman.”

“Oh yes: she got on all right,” said Jude placidly.

“I hope she wasn’t shut out, and that she hadn’t to walk the streets in

the rain. Do you mind my putting on my waterproof and going to see if

she got in? I’ve been thinking of her all the morning.”

“Well—is it necessary? You haven’t the least idea how Arabella is able

to shift for herself. Still, darling, if you want to go and inquire you

can.”

There was no limit to the strange and unnecessary penances which Sue

would meekly undertake when in a contrite mood; and this going to see

all sorts of extraordinary persons whose relation to her was precisely

of a kind that would have made other people shun them was her instinct

ever, so that the request did not surprise him.

“And when you come back,” he added, “I’ll be ready to go about the

banns. You’ll come with me?”

Sue agreed, and went off under cloak and umbrella letting Jude kiss her

freely, and returning his kisses in a way she had never done before.

Times had decidedly changed. “The little bird is caught at last!” she

said, a sadness showing in her smile.

“No—only nested,” he assured her.

She walked along the muddy street till she reached the public house

mentioned by Arabella, which was not so very far off. She was informed

that Arabella had not yet left, and in doubt how to announce herself so

that her predecessor in Jude’s affections would recognize her, she sent

up word that a friend from Spring Street had called, naming the place

of Jude’s residence. She was asked to step upstairs, and on being shown

into a room found that it was Arabella’s bedroom, and that the latter

had not yet risen. She halted on the turn of her toe till Arabella

cried from the bed, “Come in and shut the door,” which Sue accordingly

did.

Arabella lay facing the window, and did not at once turn her head: and

Sue was wicked enough, despite her penitence, to wish for a moment that

Jude could behold her forerunner now, with the daylight full upon her.

She may have seemed handsome enough in profile under the lamps, but a

frowsiness was apparent this morning; and the sight of her own fresh

charms in the looking-glass made Sue’s manner bright, till she

reflected what a meanly sexual emotion this was in her, and hated

herself for it.

“I’ve just looked in to see if you got back comfortably last night,

that’s all,” she said gently. “I was afraid afterwards that you might

have met with any mishap?”

“Oh—how stupid this is! I thought my visitor was—your friend—your

husband—Mrs. Fawley, as I suppose you call yourself?” said Arabella,

flinging her head back upon the pillows with a disappointed toss, and

ceasing to retain the dimple she had just taken the trouble to produce.

“Indeed I don’t,” said Sue.

“Oh, I thought you might have, even if he’s not really yours. Decency

is decency, any hour of the twenty-four.”

“I don’t know what you mean,” said Sue stiffly. “He is mine, if you

come to that!”

“He wasn’t yesterday.”

Sue coloured roseate, and said, “How do you know?”

“From your manner when you talked to me at the door. Well, my dear,

you’ve been quick about it, and I expect my visit last night helped it

on—ha-ha! But I don’t want to get him away from you.”

Sue looked out at the rain, and at the dirty toilet-cover, and at the

detached tail of Arabella’s hair hanging on the looking-glass, just as

it had done in Jude’s time; and wished she had not come. In the pause

there was a knock at the door, and the chambermaid brought in a

telegram for “Mrs. Cartlett.”

Arabella opened it as she lay, and her ruffled look disappeared.

“I am much obliged to you for your anxiety about me,” she said blandly

when the maid had gone; “but it is not necessary you should feel it. My

man finds he can’t do without me after all, and agrees to stand by the

promise to marry again over here that he has made me all along. See

here! This is in answer to one from me.” She held out the telegram for

Sue to read, but Sue did not take it. “He asks me to come back. His

little corner public in Lambeth would go to pieces without me, he says.

But he isn’t going to knock me about when he has had a drop, any more

after we are spliced by English law than before! … As for you, I should

coax Jude to take me before the parson straight off, and have done with

it, if I were in your place. I say it as a friend, my dear.”

“He’s waiting to, any day,” returned Sue, with frigid pride.

“Then let him, in Heaven’s name. Life with a man is more businesslike

after it, and money matters work better. And then, you see, if you have

rows, and he turns you out of doors, you can get the law to protect

you, which you can’t otherwise, unless he half-runs you through with a

knife, or cracks your noddle with a poker. And if he bolts away from

you—I say it friendly, as woman to woman, for there’s never any knowing

what a man med do—you’ll have the sticks o’ furniture, and won’t be

looked upon as a thief. I shall marry my man over again, now he’s

willing, as there was a little flaw in the first ceremony. In my

telegram last night which this is an answer to, I told him I had almost

made it up with Jude; and that frightened him, I expect! Perhaps I

should quite have done it if it hadn’t been for you,” she said

laughing; “and then how different our histories might have been from

to-day! Never such a tender fool as Jude is if a woman seems in

trouble, and coaxes him a bit! Just as he used to be about birds and

things. However, as it happens, it is just as well as if I had made it

up, and I forgive you. And, as I say, I’d advise you to get the

business legally done as soon as possible. You’ll find it an awful

bother later on if you don’t.”

“I have told you he is asking me to marry him—to make our natural

marriage a legal one,” said Sue, with yet more dignity. “It was quite

by my wish that he didn’t the moment I was free.”

“Ah, yes—you are a oneyer too, like myself,” said Arabella, eyeing her

visitor with humorous criticism. “Bolted from your first, didn’t you,

like me?”

“Good morning!—I must go,” said Sue hastily.

“And I, too, must up and off!” replied the other, springing out of bed

so suddenly that the soft parts of her person shook. Sue jumped aside

in trepidation. “Lord, I am only a woman—not a six-foot sojer! … Just a

moment, dear,” she continued, putting her hand on Sue’s arm. “I really

did want to consult Jude on a little matter of business, as I told him.

I came about that more than anything else. Would he run up to speak to

me at the station as I am going? You think not. Well, I’ll write to him

about it. I didn’t want to write it, but never mind—I will.”

III

When Sue reached home Jude was awaiting her at the door to take the

initial step towards their marriage. She clasped his arm, and they went

along silently together, as true comrades oft-times do. He saw that she

was preoccupied, and forbore to question her.

“Oh Jude—I’ve been talking to her,” she said at last. “I wish I hadn’t!

And yet it is best to be reminded of things.”

“I hope she was civil.”

“Yes. I—I can’t help liking her—just a little bit! She’s not an

ungenerous nature; and I am so glad her difficulties have all suddenly

ended.” She explained how Arabella had been summoned back, and would be

enabled to retrieve her position. “I was referring to our old question.

What Arabella has been saying to me has made me feel more than ever how

hopelessly vulgar an institution legal marriage is—a sort of trap to

catch a man—I can’t bear to think of it. I wish I hadn’t promised to

let you put up the banns this morning!”

“Oh, don’t mind me. Any time will do for me. I thought you might like

to get it over quickly, now.”

“Indeed, I don’t feel any more anxious now than I did before. Perhaps

with any other man I might be a little anxious; but among the very few

virtues possessed by your family and mine, dear, I think I may set

staunchness. So I am not a bit frightened about losing you, now I

really am yours and you really are mine. In fact, I am easier in my

mind than I was, for my conscience is clear about Richard, who now has

a right to his freedom. I felt we were deceiving him before.”

“Sue, you seem when you are like this to be one of the women of some

grand old civilization, whom I used to read about in my bygone, wasted,

classical days, rather than a denizen of a mere Christian country. I

almost expect you to say at these times that you have just been talking

to some friend whom you met in the Via Sacra, about the latest news of

Octavia or Livia; or have been listening to Aspasia’s eloquence, or

have been watching Praxiteles chiselling away at his latest Venus,

while Phryne made complaint that she was tired of posing.”

They had now reached the house of the parish clerk. Sue stood back,

while her lover went up to the door. His hand was raised to knock when

she said: “Jude!”

He looked round.

“Wait a minute, would you mind?”

He came back to her.

“Just let us think,” she said timidly. “I had such a horrid dream one

night! … And Arabella—”

“What did Arabella say to you?” he asked.

“Oh, she said that when people were tied up you could get the law of a

man better if he beat you—and how when couples quarrelled… Jude, do you

think that when you must have me with you by law, we shall be so happy

as we are now? The men and women of our family are very generous when

everything depends upon their goodwill, but they always kick against

compulsion. Don’t you dread the attitude that insensibly arises out of

legal obligation? Don’t you think it is destructive to a passion whose

essence is its gratuitousness?”

“Upon my word, love, you are beginning to frighten me, too, with all

this foreboding! Well, let’s go back and think it over.”

Her face brightened. “Yes—so we will!” said she. And they turned from

the clerk’s door, Sue taking his arm and murmuring as they walked on

homeward:

Can you keep the bee from ranging,

Or the ring-dove’s neck from changing?

No! Nor fetter’d love…

They thought it over, or postponed thinking. Certainly they postponed

action, and seemed to live on in a dreamy paradise. At the end of a

fortnight or three weeks matters remained unadvanced, and no banns were

announced to the ears of any Aldbrickham congregation.

Whilst they were postponing and postponing thus a letter and a

newspaper arrived before breakfast one morning from Arabella. Seeing

the handwriting Jude went up to Sue’s room and told her, and as soon as

she was dressed she hastened down. Sue opened the newspaper; Jude the

letter. After glancing at the paper she held across the first page to

him with her finger on a paragraph; but he was so absorbed in his

letter that he did not turn awhile.

“Look!” said she.

He looked and read. The paper was one that circulated in South London

only, and the marked advertisement was simply the announcement of a

marriage at St. John’s Church, Waterloo Road, under the names,

“CARTLETT——DONN”; the united pair being Arabella and the inn-keeper.

“Well, it is satisfactory,” said Sue complacently. “Though, after this,

it seems rather low to do likewise, and I am glad. However, she is

provided for now in a way, I suppose, whatever her faults, poor thing.

It is nicer that we are able to think that, than to be uneasy about

her. I ought, too, to write to Richard and ask him how he is getting

on, perhaps?”

But Jude’s attention was still absorbed. Having merely glanced at the

announcement he said in a disturbed voice: “Listen to this letter. What

shall I say or do?”

THE THREE HORNS, LAMBETH.

DEAR JUDE (I won’t be so distant as to call you Mr. Fawley),—I send

to-day a newspaper, from which useful document you will learn that I

was married over again to Cartlett last Tuesday. So that business is

settled right and tight at last. But what I write about more particular

is that private affair I wanted to speak to you on when I came down to

Aldbrickham. I couldn’t very well tell it to your lady friend, and

should much have liked to let you know it by word of mouth, as I could

have explained better than by letter. The fact is, Jude, that, though I

have never informed you before, there was a boy born of our marriage,

eight months after I left you, when I was at Sydney, living with my

father and mother. All that is easily provable. As I had separated from

you before I thought such a thing was going to happen, and I was over

there, and our quarrel had been sharp, I did not think it convenient to

write about the birth. I was then looking out for a good situation, so

my parents took the child, and he has been with them ever since. That

was why I did not mention it when I met you in Christminster, nor at

the law proceedings. He is now of an intelligent age, of course, and my

mother and father have lately written to say that, as they have rather

a hard struggle over there, and I am settled comfortably here, they

don’t see why they should be encumbered with the child any longer, his

parents being alive. I would have him with me here in a moment, but he

is not old enough to be of any use in the bar nor will be for years and

years, and naturally Cartlett might think him in the way. They have,

however, packed him off to me in charge of some friends who happened to

be coming home, and I must ask you to take him when he arrives, for I

don’t know what to do with him. He is lawfully yours, that I solemnly

swear. If anybody says he isn’t, call them brimstone liars, for my

sake. Whatever I may have done before or afterwards, I was honest to

you from the time we were married till I went away, and I remain,

yours, &c.,

ARABELLA CARTLETT.

Sue’s look was one of dismay. “What will you do, dear?” she asked

faintly.

Jude did not reply, and Sue watched him anxiously, with heavy breaths.

“It hits me hard!” said he in an under-voice. “It _may_ be true! I

can’t make it out. Certainly, if his birth was exactly when she says,

he’s mine. I cannot think why she didn’t tell me when I met her at

Christminster, and came on here that evening with her! … Ah—I do

remember now that she said something about having a thing on her mind

that she would like me to know, if ever we lived together again.”

“The poor child seems to be wanted by nobody!” Sue replied, and her

eyes filled.

Jude had by this time come to himself. “What a view of life he must

have, mine or not mine!” he said. “I must say that, if I were better

off, I should not stop for a moment to think whose he might be. I would

take him and bring him up. The beggarly question of parentage—what is

it, after all? What does it matter, when you come to think of it,

whether a child is yours by blood or not? All the little ones of our

time are collectively the children of us adults of the time, and

entitled to our general care. That excessive regard of parents for

their own children, and their dislike of other people’s, is, like

class-feeling, patriotism, save-your-own-soul-ism, and other virtues, a

mean exclusiveness at bottom.”

Sue jumped up and kissed Jude with passionate devotion. “Yes—so it is,

dearest! And we’ll have him here! And if he isn’t yours it makes it all

the better. I do hope he isn’t—though perhaps I ought not to feel quite

that! If he isn’t, I should like so much for us to have him as an

adopted child!”

“Well, you must assume about him what is most pleasing to you, my

curious little comrade!” he said. “I feel that, anyhow, I don’t like to

leave the unfortunate little fellow to neglect. Just think of his life

in a Lambeth pothouse, and all its evil influences, with a parent who

doesn’t want him, and has, indeed, hardly seen him, and a stepfather

who doesn’t know him. ‘Let the day perish wherein I was born, and the

night in which it was said, There is a man child conceived!’ That’s

what the boy—_my_ boy, perhaps, will find himself saying before long!”

“Oh no!”

“As I was the petitioner, I am really entitled to his custody, I

suppose.”

“Whether or no, we must have him. I see that. I’ll do the best I can to

be a mother to him, and we can afford to keep him somehow. I’ll work

harder. I wonder when he’ll arrive?”

“In the course of a few weeks, I suppose.”

“I wish—When shall we have courage to marry, Jude?”

“Whenever you have it, I think I shall. It remains with you entirely,

dear. Only say the word, and it’s done.”

“Before the boy comes?”

“Certainly.”

“It would make a more natural home for him, perhaps,” she murmured.

Jude thereupon wrote in purely formal terms to request that the boy

should be sent on to them as soon as he arrived, making no remark

whatever on the surprising nature of Arabella’s information, nor

vouchsafing a single word of opinion on the boy’s paternity, nor on

whether, had he known all this, his conduct towards her would have been

quite the same.

In the down train that was timed to reach Aldbrickham station about ten

o’clock the next evening, a small, pale child’s face could be seen in

the gloom of a third-class carriage. He had large, frightened eyes, and

wore a white woollen cravat, over which a key was suspended round his

neck by a piece of common string: the key attracting attention by its

occasional shine in the lamplight. In the band of his hat his

half-ticket was stuck. His eyes remained mostly fixed on the back of

the seat opposite, and never turned to the window even when a station

was reached and called. On the other seat were two or three passengers,

one of them a working woman who held a basket on her lap, in which was

a tabby kitten. The woman opened the cover now and then, whereupon the

kitten would put out its head, and indulge in playful antics. At these

the fellow-passengers laughed, except the solitary boy bearing the key

and ticket, who, regarding the kitten with his saucer eyes, seemed

mutely to say: “All laughing comes from misapprehension. Rightly looked

at, there is no laughable thing under the sun.”

Occasionally, at a stoppage, the guard would look into the compartment

and say to the boy, “All right, my man. Your box is safe in the van.”

The boy would say, “Yes,” without animation, would try to smile, and

fail.

He was Age masquerading as Juvenility, and doing it so badly that his

real self showed through crevices. A ground-swell from ancient years of

night seemed now and then to lift the child in this his morning-life,

when his face took a back view over some great Atlantic of Time, and

appeared not to care about what it saw.

When the other travellers closed their eyes, which they did one by

one—even the kitten curling itself up in the basket, weary of its too

circumscribed play—the boy remained just as before. He then seemed to

be doubly awake, like an enslaved and dwarfed divinity, sitting passive

and regarding his companions as if he saw their whole rounded lives

rather than their immediate figures.

This was Arabella’s boy. With her usual carelessness, she had postponed

writing to Jude about him till the eve of his landing, when she could

absolutely postpone no longer, though she had known for weeks of his

approaching arrival, and had, as she truly said, visited Aldbrickham

mainly to reveal the boy’s existence and his near home-coming to Jude.

This very day on which she had received her former husband’s answer at

some time in the afternoon, the child reached the London Docks, and the

family in whose charge he had come, having put him into a cab for

Lambeth and directed the cabman to his mother’s house, bade him

good-bye, and went their way.

On his arrival at the Three Horns, Arabella had looked him over with an

expression that was as good as saying, “You are very much what I

expected you to be,” had given him a good meal, a little money, and,

late as it was getting, dispatched him to Jude by the next train,

wishing her husband Cartlett, who was out, not to see him.

The train reached Aldbrickham, and the boy was deposited on the lonely

platform beside his box. The collector took his ticket, and, with a

meditative sense of the unfitness of things, asked him where he was

going by himself at that time of night.

“Going to Spring Street,” said the little one impassively.

“Why, that’s a long way from here; a’most out in the country; and the

folks will be gone to bed.”

“I’ve got to go there.”

“You must have a fly for your box.”

“No. I must walk.”

“Oh well: you’d better leave your box here and send for it. There’s a

‘bus goes half-way, but you’ll have to walk the rest.”

“I am not afraid.”

“Why didn’t your friends come to meet ’ee?”

“I suppose they didn’t know I was coming.”

“Who is your friends?”

“Mother didn’t wish me to say.”

“All I can do, then, is to take charge of this. Now walk as fast as you

can.”

Saying nothing further the boy came out into the street, looking round

to see that nobody followed or observed him. When he had walked some

little distance he asked for the street of his destination. He was told

to go straight on quite into the outskirts of the place.

The child fell into a steady mechanical creep which had in it an

impersonal quality—the movement of the wave, or of the breeze, or of

the cloud. He followed his directions literally, without an inquiring

gaze at anything. It could have been seen that the boy’s ideas of life

were different from those of the local boys. Children begin with

detail, and learn up to the general; they begin with the contiguous,

and gradually comprehend the universal. The boy seemed to have begun

with the generals of life, and never to have concerned himself with the

particulars. To him the houses, the willows, the obscure fields beyond,

were apparently regarded not as brick residences, pollards, meadows;

but as human dwellings in the abstract, vegetation, and the wide dark

world.

He found the way to the little lane, and knocked at the door of Jude’s

house. Jude had just retired to bed, and Sue was about to enter her

chamber adjoining when she heard the knock and came down.

“Is this where Father lives?” asked the child.

“Who?”

“Mr. Fawley, that’s his name.”

Sue ran up to Jude’s room and told him, and he hurried down as soon as

he could, though to her impatience he seemed long.

“What—is it he—so soon?” she asked as Jude came.

She scrutinized the child’s features, and suddenly went away into the

little sitting-room adjoining. Jude lifted the boy to a level with

himself, keenly regarded him with gloomy tenderness, and telling him he

would have been met if they had known of his coming so soon, set him

provisionally in a chair whilst he went to look for Sue, whose

supersensitiveness was disturbed, as he knew. He found her in the dark,

bending over an arm-chair. He enclosed her with his arm, and putting

his face by hers, whispered, “What’s the matter?”

“What Arabella says is true—true! I see you in him!”

“Well: that’s one thing in my life as it should be, at any rate.”

“But the other half of him is—_she_! And that’s what I can’t bear! But

I ought to—I’ll try to get used to it; yes, I ought!”

“Jealous little Sue! I withdraw all remarks about your sexlessness.

Never mind! Time may right things… And Sue, darling; I have an idea!

We’ll educate and train him with a view to the university. What I

couldn’t accomplish in my own person perhaps I can carry out through

him? They are making it easier for poor students now, you know.”

“Oh you dreamer!” said she, and holding his hand returned to the child

with him. The boy looked at her as she had looked at him. “Is it you

who’s my _real_ mother at last?” he inquired.

“Why? Do I look like your father’s wife?”

“Well, yes; ’cept he seems fond of you, and you of him. Can I call you

Mother?”

Then a yearning look came over the child and he began to cry. Sue

thereupon could not refrain from instantly doing likewise, being a harp

which the least wind of emotion from another’s heart could make to

vibrate as readily as a radical stir in her own.

“You may call me Mother, if you wish to, my poor dear!” she said,

bending her cheek against his to hide her tears.

“What’s this round your neck?” asked Jude with affected calmness.

“The key of my box that’s at the station.”

They bustled about and got him some supper, and made him up a temporary

bed, where he soon fell asleep. Both went and looked at him as he lay.

“He called you Mother two or three times before he dropped off,”

murmured Jude. “Wasn’t it odd that he should have wanted to!”

“Well—it was significant,” said Sue. “There’s more for us to think

about in that one little hungry heart than in all the stars of the sky…

I suppose, dear, we must pluck up courage, and get that ceremony over?

It is no use struggling against the current, and I feel myself getting

intertwined with my kind. Oh Jude, you’ll love me dearly, won’t you,

afterwards? I do want to be kind to this child, and to be a mother to

him; and our adding the legal form to our marriage might make it easier

for me.”

IV

Their next and second attempt thereat was more deliberately made,

though it was begun on the morning following the singular child’s

arrival at their home.

Him they found to be in the habit of sitting silent, his quaint and

weird face set, and his eyes resting on things they did not see in the

substantial world.

“His face is like the tragic mask of Melpomene,” said Sue. “What is

your name, dear? Did you tell us?”

“Little Father Time is what they always called me. It is a nickname;

because I look so aged, they say.”

“And you talk so, too,” said Sue tenderly. “It is strange, Jude, that

these preternaturally old boys almost always come from new countries.

But what were you christened?”

“I never was.”

“Why was that?”

“Because, if I died in damnation, ’twould save the expense of a

Christian funeral.”

“Oh—your name is not Jude, then?” said his father with some

disappointment.

The boy shook his head. “Never heerd on it.”

“Of course not,” said Sue quickly; “since she was hating you all the

time!”

“We’ll have him christened,” said Jude; and privately to Sue: “The day

we are married.” Yet the advent of the child disturbed him.

Their position lent them shyness, and having an impression that a

marriage at a superintendent registrar’s office was more private than

an ecclesiastical one, they decided to avoid a church this time. Both

Sue and Jude together went to the office of the district to give

notice: they had become such companions that they could hardly do

anything of importance except in each other’s company.

Jude Fawley signed the form of notice, Sue looking over his shoulder

and watching his hand as it traced the words. As she read the

four-square undertaking, never before seen by her, into which her own

and Jude’s names were inserted, and by which that very volatile

essence, their love for each other, was supposed to be made permanent,

her face seemed to grow painfully apprehensive. “Names and Surnames of

the Parties”—(they were to be parties now, not lovers, she thought).

“Condition”—(a horrid idea)—“Rank or Occupation”—“Age”—“Dwelling

at”—“Length of Residence”—“Church or Building in which the Marriage is

to be solemnized”—“District and County in which the Parties

respectively dwell.”

“It spoils the sentiment, doesn’t it!” she said on their way home. “It

seems making a more sordid business of it even than signing the

contract in a vestry. There is a little poetry in a church. But we’ll

try to get through with it, dearest, now.”

“We will. ‘For what man is he that hath betrothed a wife and hath not

taken her? Let him go and return unto his house, lest he die in the

battle, and another man take her.’ So said the Jewish law-giver.”

“How you know the Scriptures, Jude! You really ought to have been a

parson. I can only quote profane writers!”

During the interval before the issuing of the certificate, Sue, in her

housekeeping errands, sometimes walked past the office, and furtively

glancing in saw affixed to the wall the notice of the purposed clinch

to their union. She could not bear its aspect. Coming after her

previous experience of matrimony, all the romance of their attachment

seemed to be starved away by placing her present case in the same

category. She was usually leading little Father Time by the hand, and

fancied that people thought him hers, and regarded the intended

ceremony as the patching up of an old error.

Meanwhile Jude decided to link his present with his past in some slight

degree by inviting to the wedding the only person remaining on earth

who was associated with his early life at Marygreen—the aged widow Mrs.

Edlin, who had been his great-aunt’s friend and nurse in her last

illness. He hardly expected that she would come; but she did, bringing

singular presents, in the form of apples, jam, brass snuffers, an

ancient pewter dish, a warming-pan, and an enormous bag of goose

feathers towards a bed. She was allotted the spare room in Jude’s

house, whither she retired early, and where they could hear her through

the ceiling below, honestly saying the Lord’s Prayer in a loud voice,

as the Rubric directed.

As, however, she could not sleep, and discovered that Sue and Jude were

still sitting up—it being in fact only ten o’clock—she dressed herself

again and came down, and they all sat by the fire till a late

hour—Father Time included; though, as he never spoke, they were hardly

conscious of him.

“Well, I bain’t set against marrying as your great-aunt was,” said the

widow. “And I hope ’twill be a jocund wedding for ye in all respects

this time. Nobody can hope it more, knowing what I do of your families,

which is more, I suppose, than anybody else now living. For they have

been unlucky that way, God knows.”

Sue breathed uneasily.

“They was always good-hearted people, too—wouldn’t kill a fly if they

knowed it,” continued the wedding guest. “But things happened to thwart

’em, and if everything wasn’t vitty they were upset. No doubt that’s

how he that the tale is told of came to do what ’a did—if he _were_ one

of your family.”

“What was that?” said Jude.

“Well—that tale, ye know; he that was gibbeted just on the brow of the

hill by the Brown House—not far from the milestone between Marygreen

and Alfredston, where the other road branches off. But Lord, ’twas in

my grandfather’s time; and it medn’ have been one of your folk at all.”

“I know where the gibbet is said to have stood, very well,” murmured

Jude. “But I never heard of this. What—did this man—my ancestor and

Sue’s—kill his wife?”

“’Twer not that exactly. She ran away from him, with their child, to

her friends; and while she was there the child died. He wanted the

body, to bury it where his people lay, but she wouldn’t give it up. Her

husband then came in the night with a cart, and broke into the house to

steal the coffin away; but he was catched, and being obstinate,

wouldn’t tell what he broke in for. They brought it in burglary, and

that’s why he was hanged and gibbeted on Brown House Hill. His wife

went mad after he was dead. But it medn’t be true that he belonged to

ye more than to me.”

A small slow voice rose from the shade of the fireside, as if out of

the earth: “If I was you, Mother, I wouldn’t marry Father!” It came

from little Time, and they started, for they had forgotten him.

“Oh, it is only a tale,” said Sue cheeringly.

After this exhilarating tradition from the widow on the eve of the

solemnization they rose, and, wishing their guest good-night, retired.

The next morning Sue, whose nervousness intensified with the hours,

took Jude privately into the sitting-room before starting. “Jude, I

want you to kiss me, as a lover, incorporeally,” she said, tremulously

nestling up to him, with damp lashes. “It won’t be ever like this any

more, will it? I wish we hadn’t begun the business. But I suppose we

must go on. How horrid that story was last night! It spoilt my thoughts

of to-day. It makes me feel as if a tragic doom overhung our family, as

it did the house of Atreus.”

“Or the house of Jeroboam,” said the quondam theologian.

“Yes. And it seems awful temerity in us two to go marrying! I am going

to vow to you in the same words I vowed in to my other husband, and you

to me in the same as you used to your other wife; regardless of the

deterrent lesson we were taught by those experiments!”

“If you are uneasy I am made unhappy,” said he. “I had hoped you would

feel quite joyful. But if you don’t, you don’t. It is no use

pretending. It is a dismal business to you, and that makes it so to

me!”

“It is unpleasantly like that other morning—that’s all,” she murmured.

“Let us go on now.”

They started arm in arm for the office aforesaid, no witness

accompanying them except the Widow Edlin. The day was chilly and dull,

and a clammy fog blew through the town from “Royal-tower’d Thame.” On

the steps of the office there were the muddy foot-marks of people who

had entered, and in the entry were damp umbrellas. Within the office

several persons were gathered, and our couple perceived that a marriage

between a soldier and a young woman was just in progress. Sue, Jude,

and the widow stood in the background while this was going on, Sue

reading the notices of marriage on the wall. The room was a dreary

place to two of their temperament, though to its usual frequenters it

doubtless seemed ordinary enough. Law-books in musty calf covered one

wall, and elsewhere were post-office directories, and other books of

reference. Papers in packets tied with red tape were pigeon-holed

around, and some iron safes filled a recess, while the bare wood floor

was, like the door-step, stained by previous visitors.

The soldier was sullen and reluctant: the bride sad and timid; she was

soon, obviously, to become a mother, and she had a black eye. Their

little business was soon done, and the twain and their friends

straggled out, one of the witnesses saying casually to Jude and Sue in

passing, as if he had known them before: “See the couple just come in?

Ha, ha! That fellow is just out of gaol this morning. She met him at

the gaol gates, and brought him straight here. She’s paying for

everything.”

Sue turned her head and saw an ill-favoured man, closely cropped, with

a broad-faced, pock-marked woman on his arm, ruddy with liquor and the

satisfaction of being on the brink of a gratified desire. They jocosely

saluted the outgoing couple, and went forward in front of Jude and Sue,

whose diffidence was increasing. The latter drew back and turned to her

lover, her mouth shaping itself like that of a child about to give way

to grief:

“Jude—I don’t like it here! I wish we hadn’t come! The place gives me

the horrors: it seems so unnatural as the climax of our love! I wish it

had been at church, if it had to be at all. It is not so vulgar there!”

“Dear little girl,” said Jude. “How troubled and pale you look!”

“It must be performed here now, I suppose?”

“No—perhaps not necessarily.”

He spoke to the clerk, and came back. “No—we need not marry here or

anywhere, unless we like, even now,” he said. “We can be married in a

church, if not with the same certificate with another he’ll give us, I

think. Anyhow, let us go out till you are calmer, dear, and I too, and

talk it over.”

They went out stealthily and guiltily, as if they had committed a

misdemeanour, closing the door without noise, and telling the widow,

who had remained in the entry, to go home and await them; that they

would call in any casual passers as witnesses, if necessary. When in

the street they turned into an unfrequented side alley where they

walked up and down as they had done long ago in the market-house at

Melchester.

“Now, darling, what shall we do? We are making a mess of it, it strikes

me. Still, _anything_ that pleases you will please me.”

“But Jude, dearest, I am worrying you! You wanted it to be there,

didn’t you?”

“Well, to tell the truth, when I got inside I felt as if I didn’t care

much about it. The place depressed me almost as much as it did you—it

was ugly. And then I thought of what you had said this morning as to

whether we ought.”

They walked on vaguely, till she paused, and her little voice began

anew: “It seems so weak, too, to vacillate like this! And yet how much

better than to act rashly a second time… How terrible that scene was to

me! The expression in that flabby woman’s face, leading her on to give

herself to that gaol-bird, not for a few hours, as she would, but for a

lifetime, as she must. And the other poor soul—to escape a nominal

shame which was owing to the weakness of her character, degrading

herself to the real shame of bondage to a tyrant who scorned her—a man

whom to avoid for ever was her only chance of salvation… This is our

parish church, isn’t it? This is where it would have to be, if we did

it in the usual way? A service or something seems to be going on.”

Jude went up and looked in at the door. “Why—it is a wedding here too,”

he said. “Everybody seems to be on our tack to-day.”

Sue said she supposed it was because Lent was just over, when there was

always a crowd of marriages. “Let us listen,” she said, “and find how

it feels to us when performed in a church.”

They stepped in, and entered a back seat, and watched the proceedings

at the altar. The contracting couple appeared to belong to the

well-to-do middle class, and the wedding altogether was of ordinary

prettiness and interest. They could see the flowers tremble in the

bride’s hand, even at that distance, and could hear her mechanical

murmur of words whose meaning her brain seemed to gather not at all

under the pressure of her self-consciousness. Sue and Jude listened,

and severally saw themselves in time past going through the same form

of self-committal.

“It is not the same to her, poor thing, as it would be to me doing it

over again with my present knowledge,” Sue whispered. “You see, they

are fresh to it, and take the proceedings as a matter of course. But

having been awakened to its awful solemnity as we have, or at least as

I have, by experience, and to my own too squeamish feelings perhaps

sometimes, it really does seem immoral in me to go and undertake the

same thing again with open eyes. Coming in here and seeing this has

frightened me from a church wedding as much as the other did from a

registry one… We are a weak, tremulous pair, Jude, and what others may

feel confident in I feel doubts of—my being proof against the sordid

conditions of a business contract again!”

Then they tried to laugh, and went on debating in whispers the

object-lesson before them. And Jude said he also thought they were both

too thin-skinned—that they ought never to have been born—much less have

come together for the most preposterous of all joint ventures for

_them_—matrimony.

His betrothed shuddered; and asked him earnestly if he indeed felt that

they ought not to go in cold blood and sign that life-undertaking

again? “It is awful if you think we have found ourselves not strong

enough for it, and knowing this, are proposing to perjure ourselves,”

she said.

“I fancy I do think it—since you ask me,” said Jude. “Remember I’ll do

it if you wish, own darling.” While she hesitated he went on to confess

that, though he thought they ought to be able to do it, he felt checked

by the dread of incompetency just as she did—from their peculiarities,

perhaps, because they were unlike other people. “We are horribly

sensitive; that’s really what’s the matter with us, Sue!” he declared.

“I fancy more are like us than we think!”

“Well, I don’t know. The intention of the contract is good, and right

for many, no doubt; but in our case it may defeat its own ends because

we are the queer sort of people we are—folk in whom domestic ties of a

forced kind snuff out cordiality and spontaneousness.”

Sue still held that there was not much queer or exceptional in them:

that all were so. “Everybody is getting to feel as we do. We are a

little beforehand, that’s all. In fifty, a hundred, years the

descendants of these two will act and feel worse than we. They will see

weltering humanity still more vividly than we do now, as

Shapes like our own selves hideously multiplied,

and will be afraid to reproduce them.”

“What a terrible line of poetry! … though I have felt it myself about

my fellow-creatures, at morbid times.”

Thus they murmured on, till Sue said more brightly:

“Well—the general question is not our business, and why should we

plague ourselves about it? However different our reasons are, we come

to the same conclusion: that for us particular two, an irrevocable oath

is risky. Then, Jude, let us go home without killing our dream! Yes?

How good you are, my friend: you give way to all my whims!”

“They accord very much with my own.”

He gave her a little kiss behind a pillar while the attention of

everybody present was taken up in observing the bridal procession

entering the vestry; and then they came outside the building. By the

door they waited till two or three carriages, which had gone away for a

while, returned, and the new husband and wife came into the open

daylight. Sue sighed.

“The flowers in the bride’s hand are sadly like the garland which

decked the heifers of sacrifice in old times!”

“Still, Sue, it is no worse for the woman than for the man. That’s what

some women fail to see, and instead of protesting against the

conditions they protest against the man, the other victim; just as a

woman in a crowd will abuse the man who crushes against her, when he is

only the helpless transmitter of the pressure put upon him.”

“Yes—some are like that, instead of uniting with the man against the

common enemy, coercion.” The bride and bridegroom had by this time

driven off, and the two moved away with the rest of the idlers.

“No—don’t let’s do it,” she continued. “At least, just now.”

They reached home, and passing the window arm in arm saw the widow

looking out at them. “Well,” cried their guest when they entered, “I

said to myself when I zeed ye coming so loving up to the door, ‘They

made up their minds at last, then!’”

They briefly hinted that they had not.

“What—and ha’n’t ye really done it? Chok’ it all, that I should have

lived to see a good old saying like ‘marry in haste and repent at

leisure’ spoiled like this by you two! ’Tis time I got back again to

Marygreen—sakes if tidden—if this is what the new notions be leading us

to! Nobody thought o’ being afeard o’ matrimony in my time, nor of much

else but a cannon-ball or empty cupboard! Why when I and my poor man

were married we thought no more o’t than of a game o’ dibs!”

“Don’t tell the child when he comes in,” whispered Sue nervously.

“He’ll think it has all gone on right, and it will be better that he

should not be surprised and puzzled. Of course it is only put off for

reconsideration. If we are happy as we are, what does it matter to

anybody?”

V

The purpose of a chronicler of moods and deeds does not require him to

express his personal views upon the grave controversy above given. That

the twain were happy—between their times of sadness—was indubitable.

And when the unexpected apparition of Jude’s child in the house had

shown itself to be no such disturbing event as it had looked, but one

that brought into their lives a new and tender interest of an ennobling

and unselfish kind, it rather helped than injured their happiness.

To be sure, with such pleasing anxious beings as they were, the boy’s

coming also brought with it much thought for the future, particularly

as he seemed at present to be singularly deficient in all the usual

hopes of childhood. But the pair tried to dismiss, for a while at

least, a too strenuously forward view.

There is in Upper Wessex an old town of nine or ten thousand souls; the

town may be called Stoke-Barehills. It stands with its gaunt,

unattractive, ancient church, and its new red brick suburb, amid the

open, chalk-soiled cornlands, near the middle of an imaginary triangle

which has for its three corners the towns of Aldbrickham and

Wintoncester, and the important military station of Quartershot. The

great western highway from London passes through it, near a point where

the road branches into two, merely to unite again some twenty miles

further westward. Out of this bifurcation and reunion there used to

arise among wheeled travellers, before railway days, endless questions

of choice between the respective ways. But the question is now as dead

as the scot-and-lot freeholder, the road waggoner, and the mail

coachman who disputed it; and probably not a single inhabitant of

Stoke-Barehills is now even aware that the two roads which part in his

town ever meet again; for nobody now drives up and down the great

western highway daily.

The most familiar object in Stoke-Barehills nowadays is its cemetery,

standing among some picturesque mediæval ruins beside the railway; the

modern chapels, modern tombs, and modern shrubs having a look of

intrusiveness amid the crumbling and ivy-covered decay of the ancient

walls.

On a certain day, however, in the particular year which has now been

reached by this narrative—the month being early June—the features of

the town excite little interest, though many visitors arrive by the

trains; some down-trains, in especial, nearly emptying themselves here.

It is the week of the Great Wessex Agricultural Show, whose vast

encampment spreads over the open outskirts of the town like the tents

of an investing army. Rows of marquees, huts, booths, pavilions,

arcades, porticoes—every kind of structure short of a permanent

one—cover the green field for the space of a square half-mile, and the

crowds of arrivals walk through the town in a mass, and make straight

for the exhibition ground. The way thereto is lined with shows, stalls,

and hawkers on foot, who make a market-place of the whole roadway to

the show proper, and lead some of the improvident to lighten their

pockets appreciably before they reach the gates of the exhibition they

came expressly to see.

It is the popular day, the shilling day, and of the fast arriving

excursion trains two from different directions enter the two contiguous

railway stations at almost the same minute. One, like several which

have preceded it, comes from London: the other by a cross-line from

Aldbrickham; and from the London train alights a couple; a short,

rather bloated man, with a globular stomach and small legs, resembling

a top on two pegs, accompanied by a woman of rather fine figure and

rather red face, dressed in black material, and covered with beads from

bonnet to skirt, that made her glisten as if clad in chain-mail.

They cast their eyes around. The man was about to hire a fly as some

others had done, when the woman said, “Don’t be in such a hurry,

Cartlett. It isn’t so very far to the show-yard. Let us walk down the

street into the place. Perhaps I can pick up a cheap bit of furniture

or old china. It is years since I was here—never since I lived as a

girl at Aldbrickham, and used to come across for a trip sometimes with

my young man.”

“You can’t carry home furniture by excursion train,” said, in a thick

voice, her husband, the landlord of The Three Horns, Lambeth; for they

had both come down from the tavern in that “excellent, densely

populated, gin-drinking neighbourhood,” which they had occupied ever

since the advertisement in those words had attracted them thither. The

configuration of the landlord showed that he, too, like his customers,

was becoming affected by the liquors he retailed.

“Then I’ll get it sent, if I see any worth having,” said his wife.

They sauntered on, but had barely entered the town when her attention

was attracted by a young couple leading a child, who had come out from

the second platform, into which the train from Aldbrickham had steamed.

They were walking just in front of the inn-keepers.

“Sakes alive!” said Arabella.

“What’s that?” said Cartlett.

“Who do you think that couple is? Don’t you recognize the man?”

“No.”

“Not from the photos I have showed you?”

“Is it Fawley?”

“Yes—of course.”

“Oh, well. I suppose he was inclined for a little sight-seeing like the

rest of us.” Cartlett’s interest in Jude whatever it might have been

when Arabella was new to him, had plainly flagged since her charms and

her idiosyncrasies, her supernumerary hair-coils, and her optional

dimples, were becoming as a tale that is told.

Arabella so regulated her pace and her husband’s as to keep just in the

rear of the other three, which it was easy to do without notice in such

a stream of pedestrians. Her answers to Cartlett’s remarks were vague

and slight, for the group in front interested her more than all the

rest of the spectacle.

“They are rather fond of one another and of their child, seemingly,”

continued the publican.

“_Their_ child! ’Tisn’t their child,” said Arabella with a curious,

sudden covetousness. “They haven’t been married long enough for it to

be theirs!”

But although the smouldering maternal instinct was strong enough in her

to lead her to quash her husband’s conjecture, she was not disposed on

second thoughts to be more candid than necessary. Mr. Cartlett had no

other idea than that his wife’s child by her first husband was with his

grandparents at the Antipodes.

“Oh I suppose not. She looks quite a girl.”

“They are only lovers, or lately married, and have the child in charge,

as anybody can see.”

All continued to move ahead. The unwitting Sue and Jude, the couple in

question, had determined to make this agricultural exhibition within

twenty miles of their own town the occasion of a day’s excursion which

should combine exercise and amusement with instruction, at small

expense. Not regardful of themselves alone, they had taken care to

bring Father Time, to try every means of making him kindle and laugh

like other boys, though he was to some extent a hindrance to the

delightfully unreserved intercourse in their pilgrimages which they so

much enjoyed. But they soon ceased to consider him an observer, and

went along with that tender attention to each other which the shyest

can scarcely disguise, and which these, among entire strangers as they

imagined, took less trouble to disguise than they might have done at

home. Sue, in her new summer clothes, flexible and light as a bird, her

little thumb stuck up by the stem of her white cotton sunshade, went

along as if she hardly touched ground, and as if a moderately strong

puff of wind would float her over the hedge into the next field. Jude,

in his light grey holiday-suit, was really proud of her companionship,

not more for her external attractiveness than for her sympathetic words

and ways. That complete mutual understanding, in which every glance and

movement was as effectual as speech for conveying intelligence between

them, made them almost the two parts of a single whole.

The pair with their charge passed through the turnstiles, Arabella and

her husband not far behind them. When inside the enclosure the

publican’s wife could see that the two ahead began to take trouble with

the youngster, pointing out and explaining the many objects of

interest, alive and dead; and a passing sadness would touch their faces

at their every failure to disturb his indifference.

“How she sticks to him!” said Arabella. “Oh no—I fancy they are not

married, or they wouldn’t be so much to one another as that… I wonder!”

“But I thought you said he did marry her?”

“I heard he was going to—that’s all, going to make another attempt,

after putting it off once or twice… As far as they themselves are

concerned they are the only two in the show. I should be ashamed of

making myself so silly if I were he!”

“I don’t see as how there’s anything remarkable in their behaviour. I

should never have noticed their being in love, if you hadn’t said so.”

“You never see anything,” she rejoined. Nevertheless Cartlett’s view of

the lovers’ or married pair’s conduct was undoubtedly that of the

general crowd, whose attention seemed to be in no way attracted by what

Arabella’s sharpened vision discerned.

“He’s charmed by her as if she were some fairy!” continued Arabella.

“See how he looks round at her, and lets his eyes rest on her. I am

inclined to think that she don’t care for him quite so much as he does

for her. She’s not a particular warm-hearted creature to my thinking,

though she cares for him pretty middling much—as much as she’s able to;

and he could make her heart ache a bit if he liked to try—which he’s

too simple to do. There—now they are going across to the cart-horse

sheds. Come along.”

“I don’t want to see the cart-horses. It is no business of ours to

follow these two. If we have come to see the show let us see it in our

own way, as they do in theirs.”

“Well—suppose we agree to meet somewhere in an hour’s time—say at that

refreshment tent over there, and go about independent? Then you can

look at what you choose to, and so can I.”

Cartlett was not loath to agree to this, and they parted—he proceeding

to the shed where malting processes were being exhibited, and Arabella

in the direction taken by Jude and Sue. Before, however, she had

regained their wake a laughing face met her own, and she was confronted

by Anny, the friend of her girlhood.

Anny had burst out in hearty laughter at the mere fact of the chance

encounter. “I am still living down there,” she said, as soon as she was

composed. “I am soon going to be married, but my intended couldn’t come

up here to-day. But there’s lots of us come by excursion, though I’ve

lost the rest of ’em for the present.”

“Have you met Jude and his young woman, or wife, or whatever she is? I

saw ’em by now.”

“No. Not a glimpse of un for years!”

“Well, they are close by here somewhere. Yes—there they are—by that

grey horse!”

“Oh, that’s his present young woman—wife did you say? Has he married

again?”

“I don’t know.”

“She’s pretty, isn’t she!”

“Yes—nothing to complain of; or jump at. Not much to depend on, though;

a slim, fidgety little thing like that.”

“He’s a nice-looking chap, too! You ought to ha’ stuck to un,

Arabella.”

“I don’t know but I ought,” murmured she.

Anny laughed. “That’s you, Arabella! Always wanting another man than

your own.”

“Well, and what woman don’t I should like to know? As for that body

with him—she don’t know what love is—at least what I call love! I can

see in her face she don’t.”

“And perhaps, Abby dear, you don’t know what she calls love.”

“I’m sure I don’t wish to! … Ah—they are making for the art department.

I should like to see some pictures myself. Suppose we go that way?—

Why, if all Wessex isn’t here, I verily believe! There’s Dr. Vilbert.

Haven’t seen him for years, and he’s not looking a day older than when

I used to know him. How do you do, Physician? I was just saying that

you don’t look a day older than when you knew me as a girl.”

“Simply the result of taking my own pills regular, ma’am. Only two and

threepence a box—warranted efficacious by the Government stamp. Now let

me advise you to purchase the same immunity from the ravages of time by

following my example? Only two-and-three.”

The physician had produced a box from his waistcoat pocket, and

Arabella was induced to make the purchase.

“At the same time,” continued he, when the pills were paid for, “you

have the advantage of me, Mrs.— Surely not Mrs. Fawley, once Miss Donn,

of the vicinity of Marygreen?”

“Yes. But Mrs. Cartlett now.”

“Ah—you lost him, then? Promising young fellow! A pupil of mine, you

know. I taught him the dead languages. And believe me, he soon knew

nearly as much as I.”

“I lost him; but not as you think,” said Arabella dryly. “The lawyers

untied us. There he is, look, alive and lusty; along with that young

woman, entering the art exhibition.”

“Ah—dear me! Fond of her, apparently.”

“They _say_ they are cousins.”

“Cousinship is a great convenience to their feelings, I should say?”

“Yes. So her husband thought, no doubt, when he divorced her… Shall we

look at the pictures, too?”

The trio followed across the green and entered. Jude and Sue, with the

child, unaware of the interest they were exciting, had gone up to a

model at one end of the building, which they regarded with considerable

attention for a long while before they went on. Arabella and her

friends came to it in due course, and the inscription it bore was:

“Model of Cardinal College, Christminster; by J. Fawley and S. F. M.

Bridehead.”

“Admiring their own work,” said Arabella. “How like Jude—always

thinking of colleges and Christminster, instead of attending to his

business!”

They glanced cursorily at the pictures, and proceeded to the

band-stand. When they had stood a little while listening to the music

of the military performers, Jude, Sue, and the child came up on the

other side. Arabella did not care if they should recognize her; but

they were too deeply absorbed in their own lives, as translated into

emotion by the military band, to perceive her under her beaded veil.

She walked round the outside of the listening throng, passing behind

the lovers, whose movements had an unexpected fascination for her

to-day. Scrutinizing them narrowly from the rear she noticed that

Jude’s hand sought Sue’s as they stood, the two standing close together

so as to conceal, as they supposed, this tacit expression of their

mutual responsiveness.

“Silly fools—like two children!” Arabella whispered to herself

morosely, as she rejoined her companions, with whom she preserved a

preoccupied silence.

Anny meanwhile had jokingly remarked to Vilbert on Arabella’s hankering

interest in her first husband.

“Now,” said the physician to Arabella, apart; “do you want anything

such as this, Mrs. Cartlett? It is not compounded out of my regular

pharmacopœia, but I am sometimes asked for such a thing.” He produced a

small phial of clear liquid. “A love-philtre, such as was used by the

ancients with great effect. I found it out by study of their writings,

and have never known it to fail.”

“What is it made of?” asked Arabella curiously.

“Well—a distillation of the juices of doves’ hearts—otherwise

pigeons’—is one of the ingredients. It took nearly a hundred hearts to

produce that small bottle full.”

“How do you get pigeons enough?”

“To tell a secret, I get a piece of rock-salt, of which pigeons are

inordinately fond, and place it in a dovecot on my roof. In a few hours

the birds come to it from all points of the compass—east, west, north,

and south—and thus I secure as many as I require. You use the liquid by

contriving that the desired man shall take about ten drops of it in his

drink. But remember, all this is told you because I gather from your

questions that you mean to be a purchaser. You must keep faith with

me?”

“Very well—I don’t mind a bottle—to give some friend or other to try it

on her young man.” She produced five shillings, the price asked, and

slipped the phial in her capacious bosom. Saying presently that she was

due at an appointment with her husband, she sauntered away towards the

refreshment bar, Jude, his companion, and the child having gone on to

the horticultural tent, where Arabella caught a glimpse of them

standing before a group of roses in bloom.

She waited a few minutes observing them, and then proceeded to join her

spouse with no very amiable sentiments. She found him seated on a stool

by the bar, talking to one of the gaily dressed maids who had served

him with spirits.

“I should think you had enough of this business at home!” Arabella

remarked gloomily. “Surely you didn’t come fifty miles from your own

bar to stick in another? Come, take me round the show, as other men do

their wives! Dammy, one would think you were a young bachelor, with

nobody to look after but yourself!”

“But we agreed to meet here; and what could I do but wait?”

“Well, now we have met, come along,” she returned, ready to quarrel

with the sun for shining on her. And they left the tent together, this

pot-bellied man and florid woman, in the antipathetic, recriminatory

mood of the average husband and wife of Christendom.

In the meantime the more exceptional couple and the boy still lingered

in the pavilion of flowers—an enchanted palace to their appreciative

taste—Sue’s usually pale cheeks reflecting the pink of the tinted roses

at which she gazed; for the gay sights, the air, the music, and the

excitement of a day’s outing with Jude had quickened her blood and made

her eyes sparkle with vivacity. She adored roses, and what Arabella had

witnessed was Sue detaining Jude almost against his will while she

learnt the names of this variety and that, and put her face within an

inch of their blooms to smell them.

“I should like to push my face quite into them—the dears!” she had

said. “But I suppose it is against the rules to touch them—isn’t it,

Jude?”

“Yes, you baby,” said he: and then playfully gave her a little push, so

that her nose went among the petals.

“The policeman will be down on us, and I shall say it was my husband’s

fault!”

Then she looked up at him, and smiled in a way that told so much to

Arabella.

“Happy?” he murmured.

She nodded.

“Why? Because you have come to the great Wessex Agricultural Show—or

because _we_ have come?”

“You are always trying to make me confess to all sorts of absurdities.

Because I am improving my mind, of course, by seeing all these

steam-ploughs, and threshing-machines, and chaff-cutters, and cows, and

pigs, and sheep.”

Jude was quite content with a baffle from his ever evasive companion.

But when he had forgotten that he had put the question, and because he

no longer wished for an answer, she went on: “I feel that we have

returned to Greek joyousness, and have blinded ourselves to sickness

and sorrow, and have forgotten what twenty-five centuries have taught

the race since their time, as one of your Christminster luminaries

says… There is one immediate shadow, however—only one.” And she looked

at the aged child, whom, though they had taken him to everything likely

to attract a young intelligence, they had utterly failed to interest.

He knew what they were saying and thinking. “I am very, very sorry,

Father and Mother,” he said. “But please don’t mind!—I can’t help it. I

should like the flowers very very much, if I didn’t keep on thinking

they’d be all withered in a few days!”

VI

The unnoticed lives that the pair had hitherto led began, from the day

of the suspended wedding onwards, to be observed and discussed by other

persons than Arabella. The society of Spring Street and the

neighbourhood generally did not understand, and probably could not have

been made to understand, Sue and Jude’s private minds, emotions,

positions, and fears. The curious facts of a child coming to them

unexpectedly, who called Jude “Father,” and Sue “Mother,” and a hitch

in a marriage ceremony intended for quietness to be performed at a

registrar’s office, together with rumours of the undefended cases in

the law-courts, bore only one translation to plain minds.

Little Time—for though he was formally turned into “Jude,” the apt

nickname stuck to him—would come home from school in the evening, and

repeat inquiries and remarks that had been made to him by the other

boys; and cause Sue, and Jude when he heard them, a great deal of pain

and sadness.

The result was that shortly after the attempt at the registrar’s the

pair went off—to London it was believed—for several days, hiring

somebody to look to the boy. When they came back they let it be

understood indirectly, and with total indifference and weariness of

mien, that they were legally married at last. Sue, who had previously

been called Mrs. Bridehead now openly adopted the name of Mrs. Fawley.

Her dull, cowed, and listless manner for days seemed to substantiate

all this.

But the mistake (as it was called) of their going away so secretly to

do the business, kept up much of the mystery of their lives; and they

found that they made not such advances with their neighbours as they

had expected to do thereby. A living mystery was not much less

interesting than a dead scandal.

The baker’s lad and the grocer’s boy, who at first had used to lift

their hats gallantly to Sue when they came to execute their errands, in

these days no longer took the trouble to render her that homage, and

the neighbouring artizans’ wives looked straight along the pavement

when they encountered her.

Nobody molested them, it is true; but an oppressive atmosphere began to

encircle their souls, particularly after their excursion to the show,

as if that visit had brought some evil influence to bear on them. And

their temperaments were precisely of a kind to suffer from this

atmosphere, and to be indisposed to lighten it by vigorous and open

statements. Their apparent attempt at reparation had come too late to

be effective.

The headstone and epitaph orders fell off: and two or three months

later, when autumn came, Jude perceived that he would have to return to

journey-work again, a course all the more unfortunate just now, in that

he had not as yet cleared off the debt he had unavoidably incurred in

the payment of the law-costs of the previous year.

One evening he sat down to share the common meal with Sue and the child

as usual. “I am thinking,” he said to her, “that I’ll hold on here no

longer. The life suits us, certainly; but if we could get away to a

place where we are unknown, we should be lighter hearted, and have a

better chance. And so I am afraid we must break it up here, however

awkward for you, poor dear!”

Sue was always much affected at a picture of herself as an object of

pity, and she saddened.

“Well—I am not sorry,” said she presently. “I am much depressed by the

way they look at me here. And you have been keeping on this house and

furniture entirely for me and the boy! You don’t want it yourself, and

the expense is unnecessary. But whatever we do, wherever we go, you

won’t take him away from me, Jude dear? I could not let him go now! The

cloud upon his young mind makes him so pathetic to me; I do hope to

lift it some day! And he loves me so. You won’t take him away from me?”

“Certainly I won’t, dear little girl! We’ll get nice lodgings, wherever

we go. I shall be moving about probably—getting a job here and a job

there.”

“I shall do something too, of course, till—till— Well, now I can’t be

useful in the lettering it behoves me to turn my hand to something

else.”

“Don’t hurry about getting employment,” he said regretfully. “I don’t

want you to do that. I wish you wouldn’t, Sue. The boy and yourself are

enough for you to attend to.”

There was a knock at the door, and Jude answered it. Sue could hear the

conversation:

“Is Mr. Fawley at home? … Biles and Willis, the building contractors,

sent me to know if you’ll undertake the relettering of the ten

commandments in a little church they’ve been restoring lately in the

country near here.”

Jude reflected, and said he could undertake it.

“It is not a very artistic job,” continued the messenger. “The

clergyman is a very old-fashioned chap, and he has refused to let

anything more be done to the church than cleaning and repairing.”

“Excellent old man!” said Sue to herself, who was sentimentally opposed

to the horrors of over-restoration.

“The Ten Commandments are fixed to the east end,” the messenger went

on, “and they want doing up with the rest of the wall there, since he

won’t have them carted off as old materials belonging to the contractor

in the usual way of the trade.”

A bargain as to terms was struck, and Jude came indoors. “There, you

see,” he said cheerfully. “One more job yet, at any rate, and you can

help in it—at least you can try. We shall have all the church to

ourselves, as the rest of the work is finished.”

Next day Jude went out to the church, which was only two miles off. He

found that what the contractor’s clerk had said was true. The tables of

the Jewish law towered sternly over the utensils of Christian grace, as

the chief ornament of the chancel end, in the fine dry style of the

last century. And as their framework was constructed of ornamental

plaster they could not be taken down for repair. A portion, crumbled by

damp, required renewal; and when this had been done, and the whole

cleansed, he began to renew the lettering. On the second morning Sue

came to see what assistance she could render, and also because they

liked to be together.

The silence and emptiness of the building gave her confidence, and,

standing on a safe low platform erected by Jude, which she was

nevertheless timid at mounting, she began painting in the letters of

the first Table while he set about mending a portion of the second. She

was quite pleased at her powers; she had acquired them in the days she

painted illumined texts for the church-fitting shop at Christminster.

Nobody seemed likely to disturb them; and the pleasant twitter of

birds, and rustle of October leafage, came in through an open window,

and mingled with their talk.

They were not, however, to be left thus snug and peaceful for long.

About half-past twelve there came footsteps on the gravel without. The

old vicar and his churchwarden entered, and, coming up to see what was

being done, seemed surprised to discover that a young woman was

assisting. They passed on into an aisle, at which time the door again

opened, and another figure entered—a small one, that of little Time,

who was crying. Sue had told him where he might find her between

school-hours, if he wished. She came down from her perch, and said,

“What’s the matter, my dear?”

“I couldn’t stay to eat my dinner in school, because they said—” He

described how some boys had taunted him about his nominal mother, and

Sue, grieved, expressed her indignation to Jude aloft. The child went

into the churchyard, and Sue returned to her work. Meanwhile the door

had opened again, and there shuffled in with a businesslike air the

white-aproned woman who cleaned the church. Sue recognized her as one

who had friends in Spring Street, whom she visited. The church-cleaner

looked at Sue, gaped, and lifted her hands; she had evidently

recognized Jude’s companion as the latter had recognized her. Next came

two ladies, and after talking to the charwoman they also moved forward,

and as Sue stood reaching upward, watched her hand tracing the letters,

and critically regarded her person in relief against the white wall,

till she grew so nervous that she trembled visibly.

They went back to where the others were standing, talking in

undertones: and one said—Sue could not hear which—“She’s his wife, I

suppose?”

“Some say Yes: some say No,” was the reply from the charwoman.

“Not? Then she ought to be, or somebody’s—that’s very clear!”

“They’ve only been married a very few weeks, whether or no.”

“A strange pair to be painting the Two Tables! I wonder Biles and

Willis could think of such a thing as hiring those!”

The churchwarden supposed that Biles and Willis knew of nothing wrong,

and then the other, who had been talking to the old woman, explained

what she meant by calling them strange people.

The probable drift of the subdued conversation which followed was made

plain by the churchwarden breaking into an anecdote, in a voice that

everybody in the church could hear, though obviously suggested by the

present situation:

“Well, now, it is a curious thing, but my grandfather told me a strange

tale of a most immoral case that happened at the painting of the

Commandments in a church out by Gaymead—which is quite within a walk of

this one. In them days Commandments were mostly done in gilt letters on

a black ground, and that’s how they were out where I say, before the

owld church was rebuilded. It must have been somewhere about a hundred

years ago that them Commandments wanted doing up just as ours do here,

and they had to get men from Aldbrickham to do ’em. Now they wished to

get the job finished by a particular Sunday, so the men had to work

late Saturday night, against their will, for overtime was not paid then

as ’tis now. There was no true religion in the country at that date,

neither among pa’sons, clerks, nor people, and to keep the men up to

their work the vicar had to let ’em have plenty of drink during the

afternoon. As evening drawed on they sent for some more themselves;

rum, by all account. It got later and later, and they got more and more

fuddled, till at last they went a-putting their rum-bottle and rummers

upon the communion table, and drawed up a trestle or two, and sate

round comfortable and poured out again right hearty bumpers. No sooner

had they tossed off their glasses than, so the story goes, they fell

down senseless, one and all. How long they bode so they didn’t know,

but when they came to themselves there was a terrible thunder-storm

a-raging, and they seemed to see in the gloom a dark figure with very

thin legs and a curious voot, a-standing on the ladder, and finishing

their work. When it got daylight they could see that the work was

really finished, and couldn’t at all mind finishing it themselves. They

went home, and the next thing they heard was that a great scandal had

been caused in the church that Sunday morning, for when the people came

and service began, all saw that the Ten Commandments wez painted with

the ‘nots’ left out. Decent people wouldn’t attend service there for a

long time, and the Bishop had to be sent for to reconsecrate the

church. That’s the tradition as I used to hear it as a child. You must

take it for what it is wo’th, but this case to-day has reminded me o’t,

as I say.”

The visitors gave one more glance, as if to see whether Jude and Sue

had left the “nots” out likewise, and then severally left the church,

even the old woman at last. Sue and Jude, who had not stopped working,

sent back the child to school, and remained without speaking; till,

looking at her narrowly, he found she had been crying silently.

“Never mind, comrade!” he said. “I know what it is!”

“I can’t _bear_ that they, and everybody, should think people wicked

because they may have chosen to live their own way! It is really these

opinions that make the best intentioned people reckless, and actually

become immoral!”

“Never be cast down! It was only a funny story.”

“Ah, but we suggested it! I am afraid I have done you mischief, Jude,

instead of helping you by coming!”

To have suggested such a story was certainly not very exhilarating, in

a serious view of their position. However, in a few minutes Sue seemed

to see that their position this morning had a ludicrous side, and

wiping her eyes she laughed.

“It is droll, after all,” she said, “that we two, of all people, with

our queer history, should happen to be here painting the Ten

Commandments! You a reprobate, and I—in my condition… O dear!” … And

with her hand over her eyes she laughed again silently and

intermittently, till she was quite weak.

“That’s better,” said Jude gaily. “Now we are right again, aren’t we,

little girl!”

“Oh but it is serious, all the same!” she sighed as she took up the

brush and righted herself. “But do you see they don’t think we are

married? They _won’t_ believe it! It is extraordinary!”

“I don’t care whether they think so or not,” said Jude. “I shan’t take

any more trouble to make them.”

They sat down to lunch—which they had brought with them not to hinder

time—and having eaten it, were about to set to work anew when a man

entered the church, and Jude recognized in him the contractor Willis.

He beckoned to Jude, and spoke to him apart.

“Here—I’ve just had a complaint about this,” he said, with rather

breathless awkwardness. “I don’t wish to go into the matter—as of

course I didn’t know what was going on—but I am afraid I must ask you

and her to leave off, and let somebody else finish this! It is best, to

avoid all unpleasantness. I’ll pay you for the week, all the same.”

Jude was too independent to make any fuss; and the contractor paid him,

and left. Jude picked up his tools, and Sue cleansed her brush. Then

their eyes met.

“How could we be so simple as to suppose we might do this!” said she,

dropping to her tragic note. “Of course we ought not—I ought not—to

have come!”

“I had no idea that anybody was going to intrude into such a lonely

place and see us!” Jude returned. “Well, it can’t be helped, dear; and

of course I wouldn’t wish to injure Willis’s trade-connection by

staying.” They sat down passively for a few minutes, proceeded out of

the church, and overtaking the boy pursued their thoughtful way to

Aldbrickham.

Fawley had still a pretty zeal in the cause of education, and, as was

natural with his experiences, he was active in furthering “equality of

opportunity” by any humble means open to him. He had joined an

Artizans’ Mutual Improvement Society established in the town about the

time of his arrival there; its members being young men of all creeds

and denominations, including Churchmen, Congregationalists, Baptists,

Unitarians, Positivists, and others—Agnostics had scarcely been heard

of at this time—their one common wish to enlarge their minds forming a

sufficiently close bond of union. The subscription was small, and the

room homely; and Jude’s activity, uncustomary acquirements, and, above

all, singular intuition on what to read and how to set about

it—begotten of his years of struggle against malignant stars—had led to

his being placed on the committee.

A few evenings after his dismissal from the church repairs, and before

he had obtained any more work to do, he went to attend a meeting of the

aforesaid committee. It was late when he arrived: all the others had

come, and as he entered they looked dubiously at him, and hardly

uttered a word of greeting. He guessed that something bearing on

himself had been either discussed or mooted. Some ordinary business was

transacted, and it was disclosed that the number of subscriptions had

shown a sudden falling off for that quarter. One member—a really

well-meaning and upright man—began speaking in enigmas about certain

possible causes: that it behoved them to look well into their

constitution; for if the committee were not respected, and had not at

least, in their differences, a common standard of _conduct_, they would

bring the institution to the ground. Nothing further was said in Jude’s

presence, but he knew what this meant; and turning to the table wrote a

note resigning his office there and then.

Thus the supersensitive couple were more and more impelled to go away.

And then bills were sent in, and the question arose, what could Jude do

with his great-aunt’s heavy old furniture, if he left the town to

travel he knew not whither? This, and the necessity of ready money,

compelled him to decide on an auction, much as he would have preferred

to keep the venerable goods.

The day of the sale came on; and Sue for the last time cooked her own,

the child’s, and Jude’s breakfast in the little house he had furnished.

It chanced to be a wet day; moreover Sue was unwell, and not wishing to

desert her poor Jude in such gloomy circumstances, for he was compelled

to stay awhile, she acted on the suggestion of the auctioneer’s man,

and ensconced herself in an upper room, which could be emptied of its

effects, and so kept closed to the bidders. Here Jude discovered her;

and with the child, and their few trunks, baskets, and bundles, and two

chairs and a table that were not in the sale, the two sat in meditative

talk.

Footsteps began stamping up and down the bare stairs, the comers

inspecting the goods, some of which were of so quaint and ancient a

make as to acquire an adventitious value as art. Their door was tried

once or twice, and to guard themselves against intrusion Jude wrote

“Private” on a scrap of paper, and stuck it upon the panel.

They soon found that, instead of the furniture, their own personal

histories and past conduct began to be discussed to an unexpected and

intolerable extent by the intending bidders. It was not till now that

they really discovered what a fools’ paradise of supposed unrecognition

they had been living in of late. Sue silently took her companion’s

hand, and with eyes on each other they heard these passing remarks—the

quaint and mysterious personality of Father Time being a subject which

formed a large ingredient in the hints and innuendoes. At length the

auction began in the room below, whence they could hear each familiar

article knocked down, the highly prized ones cheaply, the unconsidered

at an unexpected price.

“People don’t understand us,” he sighed heavily. “I am glad we have

decided to go.”

“The question is, where to?”

“It ought to be to London. There one can live as one chooses.”

“No—not London, dear! I know it well. We should be unhappy there.”

“Why?”

“Can’t you think?”

“Because Arabella is there?”

“That’s the chief reason.”

“But in the country I shall always be uneasy lest there should be some

more of our late experience. And I don’t care to lessen it by

explaining, for one thing, all about the boy’s history. To cut him off

from his past I have determined to keep silence. I am sickened of

ecclesiastical work now; and I shouldn’t like to accept it, if offered

me!”

“You ought to have learnt classic. Gothic is barbaric art, after all.

Pugin was wrong, and Wren was right. Remember the interior of

Christminster Cathedral—almost the first place in which we looked in

each other’s faces. Under the picturesqueness of those Norman details

one can see the grotesque childishness of uncouth people trying to

imitate the vanished Roman forms, remembered by dim tradition only.”

“Yes—you have half-converted me to that view by what you have said

before. But one can work, and despise what one does. I must do

something, if not church-gothic.”

“I wish we could both follow an occupation in which personal

circumstances don’t count,” she said, smiling up wistfully. “I am as

disqualified for teaching as you are for ecclesiastical art. You must

fall back upon railway stations, bridges, theatres, music-halls,

hotels—everything that has no connection with conduct.”

“I am not skilled in those… I ought to take to bread-baking. I grew up

in the baking business with aunt, you know. But even a baker must be

conventional, to get customers.”

“Unless he keeps a cake and gingerbread stall at markets and fairs,

where people are gloriously indifferent to everything except the

quality of the goods.”

Their thoughts were diverted by the voice of the auctioneer: “Now this

antique oak settle—a unique example of old English furniture, worthy

the attention of all collectors!”

“That was my great-grandfather’s,” said Jude. “I wish we could have

kept the poor old thing!”

One by one the articles went, and the afternoon passed away. Jude and

the other two were getting tired and hungry, but after the conversation

they had heard they were shy of going out while the purchasers were in

their line of retreat. However, the later lots drew on, and it became

necessary to emerge into the rain soon, to take on Sue’s things to

their temporary lodging.

“Now the next lot: two pairs of pigeons, all alive and plump—a nice pie

for somebody for next Sunday’s dinner!”

The impending sale of these birds had been the most trying suspense of

the whole afternoon. They were Sue’s pets, and when it was found that

they could not possibly be kept, more sadness was caused than by

parting from all the furniture. Sue tried to think away her tears as

she heard the trifling sum that her dears were deemed to be worth

advanced by small stages to the price at which they were finally

knocked down. The purchaser was a neighbouring poulterer, and they were

unquestionably doomed to die before the next market day.

Noting her dissembled distress Jude kissed her, and said it was time to

go and see if the lodgings were ready. He would go on with the boy, and

fetch her soon.

When she was left alone she waited patiently, but Jude did not come

back. At last she started, the coast being clear, and on passing the

poulterer’s shop, not far off, she saw her pigeons in a hamper by the

door. An emotion at sight of them, assisted by the growing dusk of

evening, caused her to act on impulse, and first looking around her

quickly, she pulled out the peg which fastened down the cover, and went

on. The cover was lifted from within, and the pigeons flew away with a

clatter that brought the chagrined poulterer cursing and swearing to

the door.

Sue reached the lodging trembling, and found Jude and the boy making it

comfortable for her. “Do the buyers pay before they bring away the

things?” she asked breathlessly.

“Yes, I think. Why?”

“Because, then, I’ve done such a wicked thing!” And she explained, in

bitter contrition.

“I shall have to pay the poulterer for them, if he doesn’t catch them,”

said Jude. “But never mind. Don’t fret about it, dear.”

“It was so foolish of me! Oh why should Nature’s law be mutual

butchery!”

“Is it so, Mother?” asked the boy intently.

“Yes!” said Sue vehemently.

“Well, they must take their chance, now, poor things,” said Jude. “As

soon as the sale-account is wound up, and our bills paid, we go.”

“Where do we go to?” asked Time, in suspense.

“We must sail under sealed orders, that nobody may trace us… We mustn’t

go to Alfredston, or to Melchester, or to Shaston, or to Christminster.

Apart from those we may go anywhere.”

“Why mustn’t we go there, Father?”

“Because of a cloud that has gathered over us; though ‘we have wronged

no man, corrupted no man, defrauded no man!’ Though perhaps we have

‘done that which was right in our own eyes.’”

VII

From that week Jude Fawley and Sue walked no more in the town of

Aldbrickham.

Whither they had gone nobody knew, chiefly because nobody cared to

know. Any one sufficiently curious to trace the steps of such an

obscure pair might have discovered without great trouble that they had

taken advantage of his adaptive craftsmanship to enter on a shifting,

almost nomadic, life, which was not without its pleasantness for a

time.

Wherever Jude heard of free-stone work to be done, thither he went,

choosing by preference places remote from his old haunts and Sue’s. He

laboured at a job, long or briefly, till it was finished; and then

moved on.

Two whole years and a half passed thus. Sometimes he might have been

found shaping the mullions of a country mansion, sometimes setting the

parapet of a town-hall, sometimes ashlaring an hotel at Sandbourne,

sometimes a museum at Casterbridge, sometimes as far down as Exonbury,

sometimes at Stoke-Barehills. Later still he was at Kennetbridge, a

thriving town not more than a dozen miles south of Marygreen, this

being his nearest approach to the village where he was known; for he

had a sensitive dread of being questioned as to his life and fortunes

by those who had been acquainted with him during his ardent young

manhood of study and promise, and his brief and unhappy married life at

that time.

At some of these places he would be detained for months, at others only

a few weeks. His curious and sudden antipathy to ecclesiastical work,

both episcopal and noncomformist, which had risen in him when suffering

under a smarting sense of misconception, remained with him in cold

blood, less from any fear of renewed censure than from an

ultra-conscientiousness which would not allow him to seek a living out

of those who would disapprove of his ways; also, too, from a sense of

inconsistency between his former dogmas and his present practice,

hardly a shred of the beliefs with which he had first gone up to

Christminster now remaining with him. He was mentally approaching the

position which Sue had occupied when he first met her.

On a Saturday evening in May, nearly three years after Arabella’s

recognition of Sue and himself at the agricultural show, some of those

who there encountered each other met again.

It was the spring fair at Kennetbridge, and, though this ancient

trade-meeting had much dwindled from its dimensions of former times,

the long straight street of the borough presented a lively scene about

midday. At this hour a light trap, among other vehicles, was driven

into the town by the north road, and up to the door of a temperance

inn. There alighted two women, one the driver, an ordinary country

person, the other a finely built figure in the deep mourning of a

widow. Her sombre suit, of pronounced cut, caused her to appear a

little out of place in the medley and bustle of a provincial fair.

“I will just find out where it is, Anny,” said the widow-lady to her

companion, when the horse and cart had been taken by a man who came

forward: “and then I’ll come back, and meet you here; and we’ll go in

and have something to eat and drink. I begin to feel quite a sinking.”

“With all my heart,” said the other. “Though I would sooner have put up

at the Chequers or The Jack. You can’t get much at these temperance

houses.”

“Now, don’t you give way to gluttonous desires, my child,” said the

woman in weeds reprovingly. “This is the proper place. Very well: we’ll

meet in half an hour, unless you come with me to find out where the

site of the new chapel is?”

“I don’t care to. You can tell me.”

The companions then went their several ways, the one in crape walking

firmly along with a mien of disconnection from her miscellaneous

surroundings. Making inquiries she came to a hoarding, within which

were excavations denoting the foundations of a building; and on the

boards without one or two large posters announcing that the

foundation-stone of the chapel about to be erected would be laid that

afternoon at three o’clock by a London preacher of great popularity

among his body.

Having ascertained thus much the immensely weeded widow retraced her

steps, and gave herself leisure to observe the movements of the fair.

By and by her attention was arrested by a little stall of cakes and

ginger-breads, standing between the more pretentious erections of

trestles and canvas. It was covered with an immaculate cloth, and

tended by a young woman apparently unused to the business, she being

accompanied by a boy with an octogenarian face, who assisted her.

“Upon my—senses!” murmured the widow to herself. “His wife Sue—if she

is so!” She drew nearer to the stall. “How do you do, Mrs. Fawley?” she

said blandly.

Sue changed colour and recognized Arabella through the crape veil.

“How are you, Mrs. Cartlett?” she said stiffly. And then perceiving

Arabella’s garb her voice grew sympathetic in spite of herself.

“What?—you have lost—”

“My poor husband. Yes. He died suddenly, six weeks ago, leaving me none

too well off, though he was a kind husband to me. But whatever profit

there is in public-house keeping goes to them that brew the liquors,

and not to them that retail ’em… And you, my little old man! You don’t

know me, I expect?”

“Yes, I do. You be the woman I thought wer my mother for a bit, till I

found you wasn’t,” replied Father Time, who had learned to use the

Wessex tongue quite naturally by now.

“All right. Never mind. I am a friend.”

“Juey,” said Sue suddenly, “go down to the station platform with this

tray—there’s another train coming in, I think.”

When he was gone Arabella continued: “He’ll never be a beauty, will he,

poor chap! Does he know I am his mother really?”

“No. He thinks there is some mystery about his parentage—that’s all.

Jude is going to tell him when he is a little older.”

“But how do you come to be doing this? I am surprised.”

“It is only a temporary occupation—a fancy of ours while we are in a

difficulty.”

“Then you are living with him still?”

“Yes.”

“Married?”

“Of course.”

“Any children?”

“Two.”

“And another coming soon, I see.”

Sue writhed under the hard and direct questioning, and her tender

little mouth began to quiver.

“Lord—I mean goodness gracious—what is there to cry about? Some folks

would be proud enough!”

“It is not that I am ashamed—not as you think! But it seems such a

terribly tragic thing to bring beings into the world—so

presumptuous—that I question my right to do it sometimes!”

“Take it easy, my dear… But you don’t tell me why you do such a thing

as this? Jude used to be a proud sort of chap—above any business

almost, leave alone keeping a standing.”

“Perhaps my husband has altered a little since then. I am sure he is

not proud now!” And Sue’s lips quivered again. “I am doing this because

he caught a chill early in the year while putting up some stonework of

a music-hall, at Quartershot, which he had to do in the rain, the work

having to be executed by a fixed day. He is better than he was; but it

has been a long, weary time! We have had an old widow friend with us to

help us through it; but she’s leaving soon.”

“Well, I am respectable too, thank God, and of a serious way of

thinking since my loss. Why did you choose to sell gingerbreads?”

“That’s a pure accident. He was brought up to the baking business, and

it occurred to him to try his hand at these, which he can make without

coming out of doors. We call them Christminster cakes. They are a great

success.”

“I never saw any like ’em. Why, they are windows and towers, and

pinnacles! And upon my word they are very nice.” She had helped

herself, and was unceremoniously munching one of the cakes.

“Yes. They are reminiscences of the Christminster Colleges. Traceried

windows, and cloisters, you see. It was a whim of his to do them in

pastry.”

“Still harping on Christminster—even in his cakes!” laughed Arabella.

“Just like Jude. A ruling passion. What a queer fellow he is, and

always will be!”

Sue sighed, and she looked her distress at hearing him criticized.

“Don’t you think he is? Come now; you do, though you are so fond of

him!”

“Of course Christminster is a sort of fixed vision with him, which I

suppose he’ll never be cured of believing in. He still thinks it a

great centre of high and fearless thought, instead of what it is, a

nest of commonplace schoolmasters whose characteristic is timid

obsequiousness to tradition.”

Arabella was quizzing Sue with more regard of how she was speaking than

of what she was saying. “How odd to hear a woman selling cakes talk

like that!” she said. “Why don’t you go back to school-keeping?”

She shook her head. “They won’t have me.”

“Because of the divorce, I suppose?”

“That and other things. And there is no reason to wish it. We gave up

all ambition, and were never so happy in our lives till his illness

came.”

“Where are you living?”

“I don’t care to say.”

“Here in Kennetbridge?”

Sue’s manner showed Arabella that her random guess was right.

“Here comes the boy back again,” continued Arabella. “My boy and

Jude’s!”

Sue’s eyes darted a spark. “You needn’t throw that in my face!” she

cried.

“Very well—though I half-feel as if I should like to have him with me!

… But Lord, I don’t want to take him from ’ee—ever I should sin to

speak so profane—though I should think you must have enough of your

own! He’s in very good hands, that I know; and I am not the woman to

find fault with what the Lord has ordained. I’ve reached a more

resigned frame of mind.”

“Indeed! I wish I had been able to do so.”

“You should try,” replied the widow, from the serene heights of a soul

conscious not only of spiritual but of social superiority. “I make no

boast of my awakening, but I’m not what I was. After Cartlett’s death I

was passing the chapel in the street next ours, and went into it for

shelter from a shower of rain. I felt a need of some sort of support

under my loss, and, as ’twas righter than gin, I took to going there

regular, and found it a great comfort. But I’ve left London now, you

know, and at present I am living at Alfredston, with my friend Anny, to

be near my own old country. I’m not come here to the fair to-day.

There’s to be the foundation-stone of a new chapel laid this afternoon

by a popular London preacher, and I drove over with Anny. Now I must go

back to meet her.”

Then Arabella wished Sue good-bye, and went on.

VIII

In the afternoon Sue and the other people bustling about Kennetbridge

fair could hear singing inside the placarded hoarding farther down the

street. Those who peeped through the opening saw a crowd of persons in

broadcloth, with hymn-books in their hands, standing round the

excavations for the new chapel-walls. Arabella Cartlett and her weeds

stood among them. She had a clear, powerful voice, which could be

distinctly heard with the rest, rising and falling to the tune, her

inflated bosom being also seen doing likewise.

It was two hours later on the same day that Anny and Mrs. Cartlett,

having had tea at the Temperance Hotel, started on their return journey

across the high and open country which stretches between Kennetbridge

and Alfredston. Arabella was in a thoughtful mood; but her thoughts

were not of the new chapel, as Anny at first surmised.

“No—it is something else,” at last said Arabella sullenly. “I came here

to-day never thinking of anybody but poor Cartlett, or of anything but

spreading the Gospel by means of this new tabernacle they’ve begun this

afternoon. But something has happened to turn my mind another way

quite. Anny, I’ve heard of un again, and I’ve seen _her_!”

“Who?”

“I’ve heard of Jude, and I’ve seen his wife. And ever since, do what I

will, and though I sung the hymns wi’ all my strength, I have not been

able to help thinking about ’n; which I’ve no right to do as a chapel

member.”

“Can’t ye fix your mind upon what was said by the London preacher

to-day, and try to get rid of your wandering fancies that way?”

“I do. But my wicked heart will ramble off in spite of myself!”

“Well—I know what it is to have a wanton mind o’ my own, too! If you

on’y knew what I do dream sometimes o’ nights quite against my wishes,

you’d say I had my struggles!” (Anny, too, had grown rather serious of

late, her lover having jilted her.)

“What shall I do about it?” urged Arabella morbidly.

“You could take a lock of your late-lost husband’s hair, and have it

made into a mourning brooch, and look at it every hour of the day.”

“I haven’t a morsel!—and if I had ’twould be no good… After all that’s

said about the comforts of this religion, I wish I had Jude back

again!”

“You must fight valiant against the feeling, since he’s another’s. And

I’ve heard that another good thing for it, when it afflicts volupshious

widows, is to go to your husband’s grave in the dusk of evening, and

stand a long while a-bowed down.”

“Pooh! I know as well as you what I should do; only I don’t do it!”

They drove in silence along the straight road till they were within the

horizon of Marygreen, which lay not far to the left of their route.

They came to the junction of the highway and the cross-lane leading to

that village, whose church-tower could be seen athwart the hollow. When

they got yet farther on, and were passing the lonely house in which

Arabella and Jude had lived during the first months of their marriage,

and where the pig-killing had taken place, she could control herself no

longer.

“He’s more mine than hers!” she burst out. “What right has she to him,

I should like to know! I’d take him from her if I could!”

“Fie, Abby! And your husband only six weeks gone! Pray against it!”

“Be damned if I do! Feelings are feelings! I won’t be a creeping

hypocrite any longer—so there!”

Arabella had hastily drawn from her pocket a bundle of tracts which she

had brought with her to distribute at the fair, and of which she had

given away several. As she spoke she flung the whole remainder of the

packet into the hedge. “I’ve tried that sort o’ physic and have failed

wi’ it. I must be as I was born!”

“Hush! You be excited, dear! Now you come along home quiet, and have a

cup of tea, and don’t let us talk about un no more. We won’t come out

this road again, as it leads to where he is, because it inflames ’ee

so. You’ll be all right again soon.”

Arabella did calm herself down by degrees; and they crossed the

ridge-way. When they began to descend the long, straight hill, they saw

plodding along in front of them an elderly man of spare stature and

thoughtful gait. In his hand he carried a basket; and there was a touch

of slovenliness in his attire, together with that indefinable something

in his whole appearance which suggested one who was his own

housekeeper, purveyor, confidant, and friend, through possessing nobody

else at all in the world to act in those capacities for him. The

remainder of the journey was down-hill, and guessing him to be going to

Alfredston they offered him a lift, which he accepted.

Arabella looked at him, and looked again, till at length she spoke. “If

I don’t mistake I am talking to Mr. Phillotson?”

The wayfarer faced round and regarded her in turn. “Yes; my name is

Phillotson,” he said. “But I don’t recognize you, ma’am.”

“I remember you well enough when you used to be schoolmaster out at

Marygreen, and I one of your scholars. I used to walk up there from

Cresscombe every day, because we had only a mistress down at our place,

and you taught better. But you wouldn’t remember me as I should

you?—Arabella Donn.”

He shook his head. “No,” he said politely, “I don’t recall the name.

And I should hardly recognize in your present portly self the slim

school child no doubt you were then.”

“Well, I always had plenty of flesh on my bones. However, I am staying

down here with some friends at present. You know, I suppose, who I

married?”

“No.”

“Jude Fawley—also a scholar of yours—at least a night scholar—for some

little time, I think? And known to you afterwards, if I am not

mistaken.”

“Dear me, dear me,” said Phillotson, starting out of his stiffness.

“_You_ Fawley’s wife? To be sure—he had a wife! And he—I understood—”

“Divorced her—as you did yours—perhaps for better reasons.”

“Indeed?”

“Well—he med have been right in doing it—right for both; for I soon

married again, and all went pretty straight till my husband died

lately. But you—you were decidedly wrong!”

“No,” said Phillotson, with sudden testiness. “I would rather not talk

of this, but—I am convinced I did only what was right, and just, and

moral. I have suffered for my act and opinions, but I hold to them;

though her loss was a loss to me in more ways than one!”

“You lost your school and good income through her, did you not?”

“I don’t care to talk of it. I have recently come back here—to

Marygreen. I mean.”

“You are keeping the school there again, just as formerly?”

The pressure of a sadness that would out unsealed him. “I am there,” he

replied. “Just as formerly, no. Merely on sufferance. It was a last

resource—a small thing to return to after my move upwards, and my long

indulged hopes—a returning to zero, with all its humiliations. But it

is a refuge. I like the seclusion of the place, and the vicar having

known me before my so-called eccentric conduct towards my wife had

ruined my reputation as a schoolmaster, he accepted my services when

all other schools were closed against me. However, although I take

fifty pounds a year here after taking above two hundred elsewhere, I

prefer it to running the risk of having my old domestic experiences

raked up against me, as I should do if I tried to make a move.”

“Right you are. A contented mind is a continual feast. She has done no

better.”

“She is not doing well, you mean?”

“I met her by accident at Kennetbridge this very day, and she is

anything but thriving. Her husband is ill, and she anxious. You made a

fool of a mistake about her, I tell ’ee again, and the harm you did

yourself by dirting your own nest serves you right, excusing the

liberty.”

“How?”

“She was innocent.”

“But nonsense! They did not even defend the case!”

“That was because they didn’t care to. She was quite innocent of what

obtained you your freedom, at the time you obtained it. I saw her just

afterwards, and proved it to myself completely by talking to her.”

Phillotson grasped the edge of the spring-cart, and appeared to be much

stressed and worried by the information. “Still—she wanted to go,” he

said.

“Yes. But you shouldn’t have let her. That’s the only way with these

fanciful women that chaw high—innocent or guilty. She’d have come round

in time. We all do! Custom does it! It’s all the same in the end!

However, I think she’s fond of her man still—whatever he med be of her.

You were too quick about her. _I_ shouldn’t have let her go! I should

have kept her chained on—her spirit for kicking would have been broke

soon enough! There’s nothing like bondage and a stone-deaf taskmaster

for taming us women. Besides, you’ve got the laws on your side. Moses

knew. Don’t you call to mind what he says?”

“Not for the moment, ma’am, I regret to say.”

“Call yourself a schoolmaster! I used to think o’t when they read it in

church, and I was carrying on a bit. ‘Then shall the man be guiltless;

but the woman shall bear her iniquity.’ Damn rough on us women; but we

must grin and put up wi’ it! Haw haw! Well; she’s got her deserts now.”

“Yes,” said Phillotson, with biting sadness. “Cruelty is the law

pervading all nature and society; and we can’t get out of it if we

would!”

“Well—don’t you forget to try it next time, old man.”

“I cannot answer you, madam. I have never known much of womankind.”

They had now reached the low levels bordering Alfredston, and passing

through the outskirts approached a mill, to which Phillotson said his

errand led him; whereupon they drew up, and he alighted, bidding them

good-night in a preoccupied mood.

In the meantime Sue, though remarkably successful in her cake-selling

experiment at Kennetbridge fair, had lost the temporary brightness

which had begun to sit upon her sadness on account of that success.

When all her “Christminster” cakes had been disposed of she took upon

her arm the empty basket, and the cloth which had covered the standing

she had hired, and giving the other things to the boy left the street

with him. They followed a lane to a distance of half a mile, till they

met an old woman carrying a child in short clothes, and leading a

toddler in the other hand.

Sue kissed the children, and said, “How is he now?”

“Still better!” returned Mrs. Edlin cheerfully. “Before you are

upstairs again your husband will be well enough—don’t ’ee trouble.”

They turned, and came to some old, dun-tiled cottages with gardens and

fruit-trees. Into one of these they entered by lifting the latch

without knocking, and were at once in the general living-room. Here

they greeted Jude, who was sitting in an arm-chair, the increased

delicacy of his normally delicate features, and the childishly

expectant look in his eyes, being alone sufficient to show that he had

been passing through a severe illness.

“What—you have sold them all?” he said, a gleam of interest lighting up

his face.

“Yes. Arcades, gables, east windows and all.” She told him the

pecuniary results, and then hesitated. At last, when they were left

alone, she informed him of the unexpected meeting with Arabella, and

the latter’s widowhood.

Jude was discomposed. “What—is she living here?” he said.

“No; at Alfredston,” said Sue.

Jude’s countenance remained clouded. “I thought I had better tell you?”

she continued, kissing him anxiously.

“Yes… Dear me! Arabella not in the depths of London, but down here! It

is only a little over a dozen miles across the country to Alfredston.

What is she doing there?”

She told him all she knew. “She has taken to chapel-going,” Sue added;

“and talks accordingly.”

“Well,” said Jude, “perhaps it is for the best that we have almost

decided to move on. I feel much better to-day, and shall be well enough

to leave in a week or two. Then Mrs. Edlin can go home again—dear

faithful old soul—the only friend we have in the world!”

“Where do you think to go to?” Sue asked, a troublousness in her tones.

Then Jude confessed what was in his mind. He said it would surprise

her, perhaps, after his having resolutely avoided all the old places

for so long. But one thing and another had made him think a great deal

of Christminster lately, and, if she didn’t mind, he would like to go

back there. Why should they care if they were known? It was

oversensitive of them to mind so much. They could go on selling cakes

there, for that matter, if he couldn’t work. He had no sense of shame

at mere poverty; and perhaps he would be as strong as ever soon, and

able to set up stone-cutting for himself there.

“Why should you care so much for Christminster?” she said pensively.

“Christminster cares nothing for you, poor dear!”

“Well, I do, I can’t help it. I love the place—although I know how it

hates all men like me—the so-called self-taught—how it scorns our

laboured acquisitions, when it should be the first to respect them; how

it sneers at our false quantities and mispronunciations, when it should

say, I see you want help, my poor friend! … Nevertheless, it is the

centre of the universe to me, because of my early dream: and nothing

can alter it. Perhaps it will soon wake up, and be generous. I pray so!

… I should like to go back to live there—perhaps to die there! In two

or three weeks I might, I think. It will then be June, and I should

like to be there by a particular day.”

His hope that he was recovering proved so far well grounded that in

three weeks they had arrived in the city of many memories; were

actually treading its pavements, receiving the reflection of the

sunshine from its wasting walls.

Part Sixth AT CHRISTMINSTER AGAIN

_“… And she humbled her body greatly, and all the places of her joy she

filled with her torn hair.”_—ESTHER (Apoc.).

_“There are two who decline, a woman and I,_

_And enjoy our death in the darkness here.”_

—R. BROWNING.

I

On their arrival the station was lively with straw-hatted young men,

welcoming young girls who bore a remarkable family likeness to their

welcomers, and who were dressed up in the brightest and lightest of

raiment.

“The place seems gay,” said Sue. “Why—it is Remembrance Day!—Jude—how

sly of you—you came to-day on purpose!”

“Yes,” said Jude quietly, as he took charge of the small child, and

told Arabella’s boy to keep close to them, Sue attending to their own

eldest. “I thought we might as well come to-day as on any other.”

“But I am afraid it will depress you!” she said, looking anxiously at

him up and down.

“Oh, I mustn’t let it interfere with our business; and we have a good

deal to do before we shall be settled here. The first thing is

lodgings.”

Having left their luggage and his tools at the station they proceeded

on foot up the familiar street, the holiday people all drifting in the

same direction. Reaching the Fourways they were about to turn off to

where accommodation was likely to be found when, looking at the clock

and the hurrying crowd, Jude said: “Let us go and see the procession,

and never mind the lodgings just now. We can get them afterwards.”

“Oughtn’t we to get a house over our heads first?” she asked.

But his soul seemed full of the anniversary, and together they went

down Chief Street, their smallest child in Jude’s arms, Sue leading her

little girl, and Arabella’s boy walking thoughtfully and silently

beside them. Crowds of pretty sisters in airy costumes, and meekly

ignorant parents who had known no college in their youth, were under

convoy in the same direction by brothers and sons bearing the opinion

written large on them that no properly qualified human beings had lived

on earth till they came to grace it here and now.

“My failure is reflected on me by every one of those young fellows,”

said Jude. “A lesson on presumption is awaiting me to-day!—Humiliation

Day for me! … If you, my dear darling, hadn’t come to my rescue, I

should have gone to the dogs with despair!”

She saw from his face that he was getting into one of his tempestuous,

self-harrowing moods. “It would have been better if we had gone at once

about our own affairs, dear,” she answered. “I am sure this sight will

awaken old sorrows in you, and do no good!”

“Well—we are near; we will see it now,” said he.

They turned in on the left by the church with the Italian porch, whose

helical columns were heavily draped with creepers, and pursued the lane

till there arose on Jude’s sight the circular theatre with that

well-known lantern above it, which stood in his mind as the sad symbol

of his abandoned hopes, for it was from that outlook that he had

finally surveyed the City of Colleges on the afternoon of his great

meditation, which convinced him at last of the futility of his attempt

to be a son of the university.

To-day, in the open space stretching between this building and the

nearest college, stood a crowd of expectant people. A passage was kept

clear through their midst by two barriers of timber, extending from the

door of the college to the door of the large building between it and

the theatre.

“Here is the place—they are just going to pass!” cried Jude in sudden

excitement. And pushing his way to the front he took up a position

close to the barrier, still hugging the youngest child in his arms,

while Sue and the others kept immediately behind him. The crowd filled

in at their back, and fell to talking, joking, and laughing as carriage

after carriage drew up at the lower door of the college, and solemn

stately figures in blood-red robes began to alight. The sky had grown

overcast and livid, and thunder rumbled now and then.

Father Time shuddered. “It do seem like the Judgment Day!” he

whispered.

“They are only learned Doctors,” said Sue.

While they waited big drops of rain fell on their heads and shoulders,

and the delay grew tedious. Sue again wished not to stay.

“They won’t be long now,” said Jude, without turning his head.

But the procession did not come forth, and somebody in the crowd, to

pass the time, looked at the façade of the nearest college, and said he

wondered what was meant by the Latin inscription in its midst. Jude,

who stood near the inquirer, explained it, and finding that the people

all round him were listening with interest, went on to describe the

carving of the frieze (which he had studied years before), and to

criticize some details of masonry in other college fronts about the

city.

The idle crowd, including the two policemen at the doors, stared like

the Lycaonians at Paul, for Jude was apt to get too enthusiastic over

any subject in hand, and they seemed to wonder how the stranger should

know more about the buildings of their town than they themselves did;

till one of them said: “Why, I know that man; he used to work here

years ago—Jude Fawley, that’s his name! Don’t you mind he used to be

nicknamed Tutor of St. Slums, d’ye mind?—because he aimed at that line

o’ business? He’s married, I suppose, then, and that’s his child he’s

carrying. Taylor would know him, as he knows everybody.”

The speaker was a man named Jack Stagg, with whom Jude had formerly

worked in repairing the college masonries; Tinker Taylor was seen to be

standing near. Having his attention called the latter cried across the

barriers to Jude: “You’ve honoured us by coming back again, my friend!”

Jude nodded.

“An’ you don’t seem to have done any great things for yourself by going

away?”

Jude assented to this also.

“Except found more mouths to fill!” This came in a new voice, and Jude

recognized its owner to be Uncle Joe, another mason whom he had known.

Jude replied good-humouredly that he could not dispute it; and from

remark to remark something like a general conversation arose between

him and the crowd of idlers, during which Tinker Taylor asked Jude if

he remembered the Apostles’ Creed in Latin still, and the night of the

challenge in the public house.

“But Fortune didn’t lie that way?” threw in Joe. “Yer powers wasn’t

enough to carry ’ee through?”

“Don’t answer them any more!” entreated Sue.

“I don’t think I like Christminster!” murmured little Time mournfully,

as he stood submerged and invisible in the crowd.

But finding himself the centre of curiosity, quizzing, and comment,

Jude was not inclined to shrink from open declarations of what he had

no great reason to be ashamed of; and in a little while was stimulated

to say in a loud voice to the listening throng generally:

“It is a difficult question, my friends, for any young man—that

question I had to grapple with, and which thousands are weighing at the

present moment in these uprising times—whether to follow uncritically

the track he finds himself in, without considering his aptness for it,

or to consider what his aptness or bent may be, and re-shape his course

accordingly. I tried to do the latter, and I failed. But I don’t admit

that my failure proved my view to be a wrong one, or that my success

would have made it a right one; though that’s how we appraise such

attempts nowadays—I mean, not by their essential soundness, but by

their accidental outcomes. If I had ended by becoming like one of these

gentlemen in red and black that we saw dropping in here by now,

everybody would have said: ‘See how wise that young man was, to follow

the bent of his nature!’ But having ended no better than I began they

say: ‘See what a fool that fellow was in following a freak of his

fancy!’

“However it was my poverty and not my will that consented to be beaten.

It takes two or three generations to do what I tried to do in one; and

my impulses—affections—vices perhaps they should be called—were too

strong not to hamper a man without advantages; who should be as

cold-blooded as a fish and as selfish as a pig to have a really good

chance of being one of his country’s worthies. You may ridicule me—I am

quite willing that you should—I am a fit subject, no doubt. But I think

if you knew what I have gone through these last few years you would

rather pity me. And if they knew”—he nodded towards the college at

which the dons were severally arriving—“it is just possible they would

do the same.”

“He do look ill and worn-out, it is true!” said a woman.

Sue’s face grew more emotional; but though she stood close to Jude she

was screened.

“I may do some good before I am dead—be a sort of success as a

frightful example of what not to do; and so illustrate a moral story,”

continued Jude, beginning to grow bitter, though he had opened serenely

enough. “I was, perhaps, after all, a paltry victim to the spirit of

mental and social restlessness that makes so many unhappy in these

days!”

“Don’t tell them that!” whispered Sue with tears, at perceiving Jude’s

state of mind. “You weren’t that. You struggled nobly to acquire

knowledge, and only the meanest souls in the world would blame you!”

Jude shifted the child into a more easy position on his arm, and

concluded: “And what I appear, a sick and poor man, is not the worst of

me. I am in a chaos of principles—groping in the dark—acting by

instinct and not after example. Eight or nine years ago when I came

here first, I had a neat stock of fixed opinions, but they dropped away

one by one; and the further I get the less sure I am. I doubt if I have

anything more for my present rule of life than following inclinations

which do me and nobody else any harm, and actually give pleasure to

those I love best. There, gentlemen, since you wanted to know how I was

getting on, I have told you. Much good may it do you! I cannot explain

further here. I perceive there is something wrong somewhere in our

social formulas: what it is can only be discovered by men or women with

greater insight than mine—if, indeed, they ever discover it—at least in

our time. ‘For who knoweth what is good for man in this life?—and who

can tell a man what shall be after him under the sun?’”

“Hear, hear,” said the populace.

“Well preached!” said Tinker Taylor. And privately to his neighbours:

“Why, one of them jobbing pa’sons swarming about here, that takes the

services when our head reverends want a holiday, wouldn’t ha’

discoursed such doctrine for less than a guinea down. Hey? I’ll take my

oath not one o’ ’em would! And then he must have had it wrote down for

’n. And this only a working-man!”

As a sort of objective commentary on Jude’s remarks there drove up at

this moment with a belated Doctor, robed and panting, a cab whose horse

failed to stop at the exact point required for setting down the hirer,

who jumped out and entered the door. The driver, alighting, began to

kick the animal in the belly.

“If that can be done,” said Jude, “at college gates in the most

religious and educational city in the world, what shall we say as to

how far we’ve got?”

“Order!” said one of the policemen, who had been engaged with a comrade

in opening the large doors opposite the college. “Keep yer tongue

quiet, my man, while the procession passes.” The rain came on more

heavily, and all who had umbrellas opened them. Jude was not one of

these, and Sue only possessed a small one, half sunshade. She had grown

pale, though Jude did not notice it then.

“Let us go on, dear,” she whispered, endeavouring to shelter him. “We

haven’t any lodgings yet, remember, and all our things are at the

station; and you are by no means well yet. I am afraid this wet will

hurt you!”

“They are coming now. Just a moment, and I’ll go!” said he.

A peal of six bells struck out, human faces began to crowd the windows

around, and the procession of heads of houses and new Doctors emerged,

their red and black gowned forms passing across the field of Jude’s

vision like inaccessible planets across an object-glass.

As they went their names were called by knowing informants, and when

they reached the old round theatre of Wren a cheer rose high.

“Let’s go that way!” cried Jude, and though it now rained steadily he

seemed not to know it, and took them round to the theatre. Here they

stood upon the straw that was laid to drown the discordant noise of

wheels, where the quaint and frost-eaten stone busts encircling the

building looked with pallid grimness on the proceedings, and in

particular at the bedraggled Jude, Sue, and their children, as at

ludicrous persons who had no business there.

“I wish I could get in!” he said to her fervidly. “Listen—I may catch a

few words of the Latin speech by staying here; the windows are open.”

However, beyond the peals of the organ, and the shouts and hurrahs

between each piece of oratory, Jude’s standing in the wet did not bring

much Latin to his intelligence more than, now and then, a sonorous word

in _um_ or _ibus_.

“Well—I’m an outsider to the end of my days!” he sighed after a while.

“Now I’ll go, my patient Sue. How good of you to wait in the rain all

this time—to gratify my infatuation! I’ll never care any more about the

infernal cursed place, upon my soul I won’t! But what made you tremble

so when we were at the barrier? And how pale you are, Sue!”

“I saw Richard amongst the people on the other side.”

“Ah—did you!”

“He is evidently come up to Jerusalem to see the festival like the rest

of us: and on that account is probably living not so very far away. He

had the same hankering for the university that you had, in a milder

form. I don’t think he saw me, though he must have heard you speaking

to the crowd. But he seemed not to notice.”

“Well—suppose he did. Your mind is free from worries about him now, my

Sue?”

“Yes, I suppose so. But I am weak. Although I know it is all right with

our plans, I felt a curious dread of him; an awe, or terror, of

conventions I don’t believe in. It comes over me at times like a sort

of creeping paralysis, and makes me so sad!”

“You are getting tired, Sue. Oh—I forgot, darling! Yes, we’ll go on at

once.”

They started in quest of the lodging, and at last found something that

seemed to promise well, in Mildew Lane—a spot which to Jude was

irresistible—though to Sue it was not so fascinating—a narrow lane

close to the back of a college, but having no communication with it.

The little houses were darkened to gloom by the high collegiate

buildings, within which life was so far removed from that of the people

in the lane as if it had been on opposite sides of the globe; yet only

a thickness of wall divided them. Two or three of the houses had

notices of rooms to let, and the newcomers knocked at the door of one,

which a woman opened.

“Ah—listen!” said Jude suddenly, instead of addressing her.

“What?”

“Why the bells—what church can that be? The tones are familiar.”

Another peal of bells had begun to sound out at some distance off.

“I don’t know!” said the landlady tartly. “Did you knock to ask that?”

“No; for lodgings,” said Jude, coming to himself.

The householder scrutinized Sue’s figure a moment. “We haven’t any to

let,” said she, shutting the door.

Jude looked discomfited, and the boy distressed. “Now, Jude,” said Sue,

“let me try. You don’t know the way.”

They found a second place hard by; but here the occupier, observing not

only Sue, but the boy and the small children, said civilly, “I am sorry

to say we don’t let where there are children”; and also closed the

door.

The small child squared its mouth and cried silently, with an instinct

that trouble loomed. The boy sighed. “I don’t like Christminster!” he

said. “Are the great old houses gaols?”

“No; colleges,” said Jude; “which perhaps you’ll study in some day.”

“I’d rather not!” the boy rejoined.

“Now we’ll try again,” said Sue. “I’ll pull my cloak more round me…

Leaving Kennetbridge for this place is like coming from Caiaphas to

Pilate! … How do I look now, dear?”

“Nobody would notice it now,” said Jude.

There was one other house, and they tried a third time. The woman here

was more amiable; but she had little room to spare, and could only

agree to take in Sue and the children if her husband could go

elsewhere. This arrangement they perforce adopted, in the stress from

delaying their search till so late. They came to terms with her, though

her price was rather high for their pockets. But they could not afford

to be critical till Jude had time to get a more permanent abode; and in

this house Sue took possession of a back room on the second floor with

an inner closet-room for the children. Jude stayed and had a cup of

tea; and was pleased to find that the window commanded the back of

another of the colleges. Kissing all four he went to get a few

necessaries and look for lodgings for himself.

When he was gone the landlady came up to talk a little with Sue, and

gather something of the circumstances of the family she had taken in.

Sue had not the art of prevarication, and, after admitting several

facts as to their late difficulties and wanderings, she was startled by

the landlady saying suddenly:

“Are you really a married woman?”

Sue hesitated; and then impulsively told the woman that her husband and

herself had each been unhappy in their first marriages, after which,

terrified at the thought of a second irrevocable union, and lest the

conditions of the contract should kill their love, yet wishing to be

together, they had literally not found the courage to repeat it, though

they had attempted it two or three times. Therefore, though in her own

sense of the words she was a married woman, in the landlady’s sense she

was not.

The housewife looked embarrassed, and went downstairs. Sue sat by the

window in a reverie, watching the rain. Her quiet was broken by the

noise of someone entering the house, and then the voices of a man and

woman in conversation in the passage below. The landlady’s husband had

arrived, and she was explaining to him the incoming of the lodgers

during his absence.

His voice rose in sudden anger. “Now who wants such a woman here? and

perhaps a confinement! … Besides, didn’t I say I wouldn’t have

children? The hall and stairs fresh painted, to be kicked about by

them! You must have known all was not straight with ’em—coming like

that. Taking in a family when I said a single man.”

The wife expostulated, but, as it seemed, the husband insisted on his

point; for presently a tap came to Sue’s door, and the woman appeared.

“I am sorry to tell you, ma’am,” she said, “that I can’t let you have

the room for the week after all. My husband objects; and therefore I

must ask you to go. I don’t mind your staying over to-night, as it is

getting late in the afternoon; but I shall be glad if you can leave

early in the morning.”

Though she knew that she was entitled to the lodging for a week, Sue

did not wish to create a disturbance between the wife and husband, and

she said she would leave as requested. When the landlady had gone Sue

looked out of the window again. Finding that the rain had ceased she

proposed to the boy that, after putting the little ones to bed, they

should go out and search about for another place, and bespeak it for

the morrow, so as not to be so hard-driven then as they had been that

day.

Therefore, instead of unpacking her boxes, which had just been sent on

from the station by Jude, they sallied out into the damp though not

unpleasant streets, Sue resolving not to disturb her husband with the

news of her notice to quit while he was perhaps worried in obtaining a

lodging for himself. In the company of the boy she wandered into this

street and into that; but though she tried a dozen different houses she

fared far worse alone than she had fared in Jude’s company, and could

get nobody to promise her a room for the following day. Every

householder looked askance at such a woman and child inquiring for

accommodation in the gloom.

“I ought not to be born, ought I?” said the boy with misgiving.

Thoroughly tired at last Sue returned to the place where she was not

welcome, but where at least she had temporary shelter. In her absence

Jude had left his address; but knowing how weak he still was she

adhered to her determination not to disturb him till the next day.

II

Sue sat looking at the bare floor of the room, the house being little

more than an old intramural cottage, and then she regarded the scene

outside the uncurtained window. At some distance opposite, the outer

walls of Sarcophagus College—silent, black, and windowless—threw their

four centuries of gloom, bigotry, and decay into the little room she

occupied, shutting out the moonlight by night and the sun by day. The

outlines of Rubric College also were discernible beyond the other, and

the tower of a third farther off still. She thought of the strange

operation of a simple-minded man’s ruling passion, that it should have

led Jude, who loved her and the children so tenderly, to place them

here in this depressing purlieu, because he was still haunted by his

dream. Even now he did not distinctly hear the freezing negative that

those scholared walls had echoed to his desire.

The failure to find another lodging, and the lack of room in this house

for his father, had made a deep impression on the boy—a brooding

undemonstrative horror seemed to have seized him. The silence was

broken by his saying: “Mother, _what_ shall we do to-morrow!”

“I don’t know!” said Sue despondently. “I am afraid this will trouble

your father.”

“I wish Father was quite well, and there had been room for him! Then it

wouldn’t matter so much! Poor Father!”

“It wouldn’t!”

“Can I do anything?”

“No! All is trouble, adversity, and suffering!”

“Father went away to give us children room, didn’t he?”

“Partly.”

“It would be better to be out o’ the world than in it, wouldn’t it?”

“It would almost, dear.”

“’Tis because of us children, too, isn’t it, that you can’t get a good

lodging?”

“Well—people do object to children sometimes.”

“Then if children make so much trouble, why do people have ’em?”

“Oh—because it is a law of nature.”

“But we don’t ask to be born?”

“No indeed.”

“And what makes it worse with me is that you are not my real mother,

and you needn’t have had me unless you liked. I oughtn’t to have come

to ’ee—that’s the real truth! I troubled ’em in Australia, and I

trouble folk here. I wish I hadn’t been born!”

“You couldn’t help it, my dear.”

“I think that whenever children be born that are not wanted they should

be killed directly, before their souls come to ’em, and not allowed to

grow big and walk about!”

Sue did not reply. She was doubtfully pondering how to treat this too

reflective child.

She at last concluded that, so far as circumstances permitted, she

would be honest and candid with one who entered into her difficulties

like an aged friend.

“There is going to be another in our family soon,” she hesitatingly

remarked.

“How?”

“There is going to be another baby.”

“What!” The boy jumped up wildly. “Oh God, Mother, you’ve never a-sent

for another; and such trouble with what you’ve got!”

“Yes, I have, I am sorry to say!” murmured Sue, her eyes glistening

with suspended tears.

The boy burst out weeping. “Oh you don’t care, you don’t care!” he

cried in bitter reproach. “How _ever_ could you, Mother, be so wicked

and cruel as this, when you needn’t have done it till we was better

off, and Father well! To bring us all into _more_ trouble! No room for

us, and Father a-forced to go away, and we turned out to-morrow; and

yet you be going to have another of us soon! … ’Tis done o’

purpose!—’tis—’tis!” He walked up and down sobbing.

“Y-you must forgive me, little Jude!” she pleaded, her bosom heaving

now as much as the boy’s. “I can’t explain—I will when you are older.

It does seem—as if I had done it on purpose, now we are in these

difficulties! I can’t explain, dear! But it—is not quite on purpose—I

can’t help it!”

“Yes it is—it must be! For nobody would interfere with us, like that,

unless you agreed! I won’t forgive you, ever, ever! I’ll never believe

you care for me, or Father, or any of us any more!”

He got up, and went away into the closet adjoining her room, in which a

bed had been spread on the floor. There she heard him say: “If we

children was gone there’d be no trouble at all!”

“Don’t think that, dear,” she cried, rather peremptorily. “But go to

sleep!”

The following morning she awoke at a little past six, and decided to

get up and run across before breakfast to the inn which Jude had

informed her to be his quarters, to tell him what had happened before

he went out. She arose softly, to avoid disturbing the children, who,

as she knew, must be fatigued by their exertions of yesterday.

She found Jude at breakfast in the obscure tavern he had chosen as a

counterpoise to the expense of her lodging: and she explained to him

her homelessness. He had been so anxious about her all night, he said.

Somehow, now it was morning, the request to leave the lodgings did not

seem such a depressing incident as it had seemed the night before, nor

did even her failure to find another place affect her so deeply as at

first. Jude agreed with her that it would not be worth while to insist

upon her right to stay a week, but to take immediate steps for removal.

“You must all come to this inn for a day or two,” he said. “It is a

rough place, and it will not be so nice for the children, but we shall

have more time to look round. There are plenty of lodgings in the

suburbs—in my old quarter of Beersheba. Have breakfast with me now you

are here, my bird. You are sure you are well? There will be plenty of

time to get back and prepare the children’s meal before they wake. In

fact, I’ll go with you.”

She joined Jude in a hasty meal, and in a quarter of an hour they

started together, resolving to clear out from Sue’s too respectable

lodging immediately. On reaching the place and going upstairs she found

that all was quiet in the children’s room, and called to the landlady

in timorous tones to please bring up the tea-kettle and something for

their breakfast. This was perfunctorily done, and producing a couple of

eggs which she had brought with her she put them into the boiling

kettle, and summoned Jude to watch them for the youngsters, while she

went to call them, it being now about half-past eight o’clock.

Jude stood bending over the kettle, with his watch in his hand, timing

the eggs, so that his back was turned to the little inner chamber where

the children lay. A shriek from Sue suddenly caused him to start round.

He saw that the door of the room, or rather closet—which had seemed to

go heavily upon its hinges as she pushed it back—was open, and that Sue

had sunk to the floor just within it. Hastening forward to pick her up

he turned his eyes to the little bed spread on the boards; no children

were there. He looked in bewilderment round the room. At the back of

the door were fixed two hooks for hanging garments, and from these the

forms of the two youngest children were suspended, by a piece of

box-cord round each of their necks, while from a nail a few yards off

the body of little Jude was hanging in a similar manner. An overturned

chair was near the elder boy, and his glazed eyes were slanted into the

room; but those of the girl and the baby boy were closed.

Half-paralyzed by the strange and consummate horror of the scene, he

let Sue lie, cut the cords with his pocket-knife and threw the three

children on the bed; but the feel of their bodies in the momentary

handling seemed to say that they were dead. He caught up Sue, who was

in fainting fits, and put her on the bed in the other room, after which

he breathlessly summoned the landlady and ran out for a doctor.

When he got back Sue had come to herself, and the two helpless women,

bending over the children in wild efforts to restore them, and the

triplet of little corpses, formed a sight which overthrew his

self-command. The nearest surgeon came in, but, as Jude had inferred,

his presence was superfluous. The children were past saving, for though

their bodies were still barely cold it was conjectured that they had

been hanging more than an hour. The probability held by the parents

later on, when they were able to reason on the case, was that the elder

boy, on waking, looked into the outer room for Sue, and, finding her

absent, was thrown into a fit of aggravated despondency that the events

and information of the evening before had induced in his morbid

temperament. Moreover a piece of paper was found upon the floor, on

which was written, in the boy’s hand, with the bit of lead pencil that

he carried:

_Done because we are too menny._

At sight of this Sue’s nerves utterly gave way, an awful conviction

that her discourse with the boy had been the main cause of the tragedy,

throwing her into a convulsive agony which knew no abatement. They

carried her away against her wish to a room on the lower floor; and

there she lay, her slight figure shaken with her gasps, and her eyes

staring at the ceiling, the woman of the house vainly trying to soothe

her.

They could hear from this chamber the people moving about above, and

she implored to be allowed to go back, and was only kept from doing so

by the assurance that, if there were any hope, her presence might do

harm, and the reminder that it was necessary to take care of herself

lest she should endanger a coming life. Her inquiries were incessant,

and at last Jude came down and told her there was no hope. As soon as

she could speak she informed him what she had said to the boy, and how

she thought herself the cause of this.

“No,” said Jude. “It was in his nature to do it. The Doctor says there

are such boys springing up amongst us—boys of a sort unknown in the

last generation—the outcome of new views of life. They seem to see all

its terrors before they are old enough to have staying power to resist

them. He says it is the beginning of the coming universal wish not to

live. He’s an advanced man, the Doctor: but he can give no consolation

to—”

Jude had kept back his own grief on account of her; but he now broke

down; and this stimulated Sue to efforts of sympathy which in some

degree distracted her from her poignant self-reproach. When everybody

was gone, she was allowed to see the children.

The boy’s face expressed the whole tale of their situation. On that

little shape had converged all the inauspiciousness and shadow which

had darkened the first union of Jude, and all the accidents, mistakes,

fears, errors of the last. He was their nodal point, their focus, their

expression in a single term. For the rashness of those parents he had

groaned, for their ill assortment he had quaked, and for the

misfortunes of these he had died.

When the house was silent, and they could do nothing but await the

coroner’s inquest, a subdued, large, low voice spread into the air of

the room from behind the heavy walls at the back.

“What is it?” said Sue, her spasmodic breathing suspended.

“The organ of the college chapel. The organist practising I suppose.

It’s the anthem from the seventy-third Psalm; ‘Truly God is loving unto

Israel.’”

She sobbed again. “Oh, oh my babies! They had done no harm! Why should

they have been taken away, and not I!”

There was another stillness—broken at last by two persons in

conversation somewhere without.

“They are talking about us, no doubt!” moaned Sue. “‘We are made a

spectacle unto the world, and to angels, and to men!’”

Jude listened—“No—they are not talking of us,” he said. “They are two

clergymen of different views, arguing about the eastward position. Good

God—the eastward position, and all creation groaning!”

Then another silence, till she was seized with another uncontrollable

fit of grief. “There is something external to us which says, ‘You

shan’t!’ First it said, ‘You shan’t learn!’ Then it said, ‘You shan’t

labour!’ Now it says, ‘You shan’t love!’”

He tried to soothe her by saying, “That’s bitter of you, darling.”

“But it’s true!”

Thus they waited, and she went back again to her room. The baby’s

frock, shoes, and socks, which had been lying on a chair at the time of

his death, she would not now have removed, though Jude would fain have

got them out of her sight. But whenever he touched them she implored

him to let them lie, and burst out almost savagely at the woman of the

house when she also attempted to put them away.

Jude dreaded her dull apathetic silences almost more than her

paroxysms. “Why don’t you speak to me, Jude?” she cried out, after one

of these. “Don’t turn away from me! I can’t _bear_ the loneliness of

being out of your looks!”

“There, dear; here I am,” he said, putting his face close to hers.

“Yes… Oh, my comrade, our perfect union—our two-in-oneness—is now

stained with blood!”

“Shadowed by death—that’s all.”

“Ah; but it was I who incited him really, though I didn’t know I was

doing it! I talked to the child as one should only talk to people of

mature age. I said the world was against us, that it was better to be

out of life than in it at this price; and he took it literally. And I

told him I was going to have another child. It upset him. Oh how

bitterly he upbraided me!”

“Why did you do it, Sue?”

“I can’t tell. It was that I wanted to be truthful. I couldn’t bear

deceiving him as to the facts of life. And yet I wasn’t truthful, for

with a false delicacy I told him too obscurely.—Why was I half-wiser

than my fellow-women? And not entirely wiser! Why didn’t I tell him

pleasant untruths, instead of half-realities? It was my want of

self-control, so that I could neither conceal things nor reveal them!”

“Your plan might have been a good one for the majority of cases; only

in our peculiar case it chanced to work badly perhaps. He must have

known sooner or later.”

“And I was just making my baby darling a new frock; and now I shall

never see him in it, and never talk to him any more! … My eyes are so

swollen that I can scarcely see; and yet little more than a year ago I

called myself happy! We went about loving each other too much—indulging

ourselves to utter selfishness with each other! We said—do you

remember?—that we would make a virtue of joy. I said it was Nature’s

intention, Nature’s law and _raison d’être_ that we should be joyful in

what instincts she afforded us—instincts which civilization had taken

upon itself to thwart. What dreadful things I said! And now Fate has

given us this stab in the back for being such fools as to take Nature

at her word!”

She sank into a quiet contemplation, till she said, “It is best,

perhaps, that they should be gone.—Yes—I see it is! Better that they

should be plucked fresh than stay to wither away miserably!”

“Yes,” replied Jude. “Some say that the elders should rejoice when

their children die in infancy.”

“But they don’t know! … Oh my babies, my babies, could you be alive

now! You may say the boy wished to be out of life, or he wouldn’t have

done it. It was not unreasonable for him to die: it was part of his

incurably sad nature, poor little fellow! But then the others—my _own_

children and yours!”

Again Sue looked at the hanging little frock and at the socks and

shoes; and her figure quivered like a string. “I am a pitiable

creature,” she said, “good neither for earth nor heaven any more! I am

driven out of my mind by things! What ought to be done?” She stared at

Jude, and tightly held his hand.

“Nothing can be done,” he replied. “Things are as they are, and will be

brought to their destined issue.”

She paused. “Yes! Who said that?” she asked heavily.

“It comes in the chorus of the _Agamemnon_. It has been in my mind

continually since this happened.”

“My poor Jude—how you’ve missed everything!—you more than I, for I did

get you! To think you should know that by your unassisted reading, and

yet be in poverty and despair!”

After such momentary diversions her grief would return in a wave.

The jury duly came and viewed the bodies, the inquest was held; and

next arrived the melancholy morning of the funeral. Accounts in the

newspapers had brought to the spot curious idlers, who stood apparently

counting the window-panes and the stones of the walls. Doubt of the

real relations of the couple added zest to their curiosity. Sue had

declared that she would follow the two little ones to the grave, but at

the last moment she gave way, and the coffins were quietly carried out

of the house while she was lying down. Jude got into the vehicle, and

it drove away, much to the relief of the landlord, who now had only Sue

and her luggage remaining on his hands, which he hoped to be also clear

of later on in the day, and so to have freed his house from the

exasperating notoriety it had acquired during the week through his

wife’s unlucky admission of these strangers. In the afternoon he

privately consulted with the owner of the house, and they agreed that

if any objection to it arose from the tragedy which had occurred there

they would try to get its number changed.

When Jude had seen the two little boxes—one containing little Jude, and

the other the two smallest—deposited in the earth he hastened back to

Sue, who was still in her room, and he therefore did not disturb her

just then. Feeling anxious, however, he went again about four o’clock.

The woman thought she was still lying down, but returned to him to say

that she was not in her bedroom after all. Her hat and jacket, too,

were missing: she had gone out. Jude hurried off to the public house

where he was sleeping. She had not been there. Then bethinking himself

of possibilities he went along the road to the cemetery, which he

entered, and crossed to where the interments had recently taken place.

The idlers who had followed to the spot by reason of the tragedy were

all gone now. A man with a shovel in his hands was attempting to earth

in the common grave of the three children, but his arm was held back by

an expostulating woman who stood in the half-filled hole. It was Sue,

whose coloured clothing, which she had never thought of changing for

the mourning he had bought, suggested to the eye a deeper grief than

the conventional garb of bereavement could express.

“He’s filling them in, and he shan’t till I’ve seen my little ones

again!” she cried wildly when she saw Jude. “I want to see them once

more. Oh Jude—please Jude—I want to see them! I didn’t know you would

let them be taken away while I was asleep! You said perhaps I should

see them once more before they were screwed down; and then you didn’t,

but took them away! Oh Jude, you are cruel to me too!”

“She’s been wanting me to dig out the grave again, and let her get to

the coffins,” said the man with the spade. “She ought to be took home,

by the look o’ her. She is hardly responsible, poor thing, seemingly.

Can’t dig ’em up again now, ma’am. Do ye go home with your husband, and

take it quiet, and thank God that there’ll be another soon to swage yer

grief.”

But Sue kept asking piteously: “Can’t I see them once more—just once!

Can’t I? Only just one little minute, Jude? It would not take long! And

I should be so glad, Jude! I will be so good, and not disobey you ever

any more, Jude, if you will let me? I would go home quietly afterwards,

and not want to see them any more! Can’t I? Why can’t I?”

Thus she went on. Jude was thrown into such acute sorrow that he almost

felt he would try to get the man to accede. But it could do no good,

and might make her still worse; and he saw that it was imperative to

get her home at once. So he coaxed her, and whispered tenderly, and put

his arm round her to support her; till she helplessly gave in, and was

induced to leave the cemetery.

He wished to obtain a fly to take her back in, but economy being so

imperative she deprecated his doing so, and they walked along slowly,

Jude in black crape, she in brown and red clothing. They were to have

gone to a new lodging that afternoon, but Jude saw that it was not

practicable, and in course of time they entered the now hated house.

Sue was at once got to bed, and the Doctor sent for.

Jude waited all the evening downstairs. At a very late hour the

intelligence was brought to him that a child had been prematurely born,

and that it, like the others, was a corpse.

III

Sue was convalescent, though she had hoped for death, and Jude had

again obtained work at his old trade. They were in other lodgings now,

in the direction of Beersheba, and not far from the Church of

Ceremonies—Saint Silas.

They would sit silent, more bodeful of the direct antagonism of things

than of their insensate and stolid obstructiveness. Vague and quaint

imaginings had haunted Sue in the days when her intellect scintillated

like a star, that the world resembled a stanza or melody composed in a

dream; it was wonderfully excellent to the half-aroused intelligence,

but hopelessly absurd at the full waking; that the First Cause worked

automatically like a somnambulist, and not reflectively like a sage;

that at the framing of the terrestrial conditions there seemed never to

have been contemplated such a development of emotional perceptiveness

among the creatures subject to those conditions as that reached by

thinking and educated humanity. But affliction makes opposing forces

loom anthropomorphous; and those ideas were now exchanged for a sense

of Jude and herself fleeing from a persecutor.

“We must conform!” she said mournfully. “All the ancient wrath of the

Power above us has been vented upon us, His poor creatures, and we must

submit. There is no choice. We must. It is no use fighting against

God!”

“It is only against man and senseless circumstance,” said Jude.

“True!” she murmured. “What have I been thinking of! I am getting as

superstitious as a savage! … But whoever or whatever our foe may be, I

am cowed into submission. I have no more fighting strength left; no

more enterprise. I am beaten, beaten! … ‘We are made a spectacle unto

the world, and to angels, and to men!’ I am always saying that now.”

“I feel the same!”

“What shall we do? You are in work now; but remember, it may only be

because our history and relations are not absolutely known… Possibly,

if they knew our marriage had not been formalized they would turn you

out of your job as they did at Aldbrickham!”

“I hardly know. Perhaps they would hardly do that. However, I think

that we ought to make it legal now—as soon as you are able to go out.”

“You think we ought?”

“Certainly.”

And Jude fell into thought. “I have seemed to myself lately,” he said,

“to belong to that vast band of men shunned by the virtuous—the men

called seducers. It amazes me when I think of it! I have not been

conscious of it, or of any wrongdoing towards you, whom I love more

than myself. Yet I am one of those men! I wonder if any other of them

are the same purblind, simple creatures as I? … Yes, Sue—that’s what I

am. I seduced you… You were a distinct type—a refined creature,

intended by Nature to be left intact. But I couldn’t leave you alone!”

“No, no, Jude!” she said quickly. “Don’t reproach yourself with being

what you are not. If anybody is to blame it is I.”

“I supported you in your resolve to leave Phillotson; and without me

perhaps you wouldn’t have urged him to let you go.”

“I should have, just the same. As to ourselves, the fact of our not

having entered into a legal contract is the saving feature in our

union. We have thereby avoided insulting, as it were, the solemnity of

our first marriages.”

“Solemnity?” Jude looked at her with some surprise, and grew conscious

that she was not the Sue of their earlier time.

“Yes,” she said, with a little quiver in her words, “I have had

dreadful fears, a dreadful sense of my own insolence of action. I have

thought—that I am still his wife!”

“Whose?”

“Richard’s.”

“Good God, dearest!—why?”

“Oh I can’t explain! Only the thought comes to me.”

“It is your weakness—a sick fancy, without reason or meaning! Don’t let

it trouble you.”

Sue sighed uneasily.

As a set-off against such discussions as these there had come an

improvement in their pecuniary position, which earlier in their

experience would have made them cheerful. Jude had quite unexpectedly

found good employment at his old trade almost directly he arrived, the

summer weather suiting his fragile constitution; and outwardly his days

went on with that monotonous uniformity which is in itself so grateful

after vicissitude. People seemed to have forgotten that he had ever

shown any awkward aberrancies, and he daily mounted to the parapets and

copings of colleges he could never enter, and renewed the crumbling

freestones of mullioned windows he would never look from, as if he had

known no wish to do otherwise.

There was this change in him; that he did not often go to any service

at the churches now. One thing troubled him more than any other; that

Sue and himself had mentally travelled in opposite directions since the

tragedy: events which had enlarged his own views of life, laws,

customs, and dogmas, had not operated in the same manner on Sue’s. She

was no longer the same as in the independent days, when her intellect

played like lambent lightning over conventions and formalities which he

at that time respected, though he did not now.

On a particular Sunday evening he came in rather late. She was not at

home, but she soon returned, when he found her silent and meditative.

“What are you thinking of, little woman?” he asked curiously.

“Oh I can’t tell clearly! I have thought that we have been selfish,

careless, even impious, in our courses, you and I. Our life has been a

vain attempt at self-delight. But self-abnegation is the higher road.

We should mortify the flesh—the terrible flesh—the curse of Adam!”

“Sue!” he murmured. “What has come over you?”

“We ought to be continually sacrificing ourselves on the altar of duty!

But I have always striven to do what has pleased me. I well deserved

the scourging I have got! I wish something would take the evil right

out of me, and all my monstrous errors, and all my sinful ways!”

“Sue—my own too suffering dear!—there’s no evil woman in you. Your

natural instincts are perfectly healthy; not quite so impassioned,

perhaps, as I could wish; but good, and dear, and pure. And as I have

often said, you are absolutely the most ethereal, least sensual woman I

ever knew to exist without inhuman sexlessness. Why do you talk in such

a changed way? We have not been selfish, except when no one could

profit by our being otherwise. You used to say that human nature was

noble and long-suffering, not vile and corrupt, and at last I thought

you spoke truly. And now you seem to take such a much lower view!”

“I want a humble heart; and a chastened mind; and I have never had them

yet!”

“You have been fearless, both as a thinker and as a feeler, and you

deserved more admiration than I gave. I was too full of narrow dogmas

at that time to see it.”

“Don’t say that, Jude! I wish my every fearless word and thought could

be rooted out of my history. Self-renunciation—that’s everything! I

cannot humiliate myself too much. I should like to prick myself all

over with pins and bleed out the badness that’s in me!”

“Hush!” he said, pressing her little face against his breast as if she

were an infant. “It is bereavement that has brought you to this! Such

remorse is not for you, my sensitive plant, but for the wicked ones of

the earth—who never feel it!”

“I ought not to stay like this,” she murmured, when she had remained in

the position a long while.

“Why not?”

“It is indulgence.”

“Still on the same tack! But is there anything better on earth than

that we should love one another?”

“Yes. It depends on the sort of love; and yours—ours—is the wrong.”

“I won’t have it, Sue! Come, when do you wish our marriage to be signed

in a vestry?”

She paused, and looked up uneasily. “Never,” she whispered.

Not knowing the whole of her meaning he took the objection serenely,

and said nothing. Several minutes elapsed, and he thought she had

fallen asleep; but he spoke softly, and found that she was wide awake

all the time. She sat upright and sighed.

“There is a strange, indescribable perfume or atmosphere about you

to-night, Sue,” he said. “I mean not only mentally, but about your

clothes, also. A sort of vegetable scent, which I seem to know, yet

cannot remember.”

“It is incense.”

“Incense?”

“I have been to the service at St. Silas’, and I was in the fumes of

it.”

“Oh—St. Silas.”

“Yes. I go there sometimes.”

“Indeed. You go there!”

“You see, Jude, it is lonely here in the weekday mornings, when you are

at work, and I think and think of—of my—” She stopped till she could

control the lumpiness of her throat. “And I have taken to go in there,

as it is so near.”

“Oh well—of course, I say nothing against it. Only it is odd, for you.

They little think what sort of chiel is amang them!”

“What do you mean, Jude?”

“Well—a sceptic, to be plain.”

“How can you pain me so, dear Jude, in my trouble! Yet I know you

didn’t mean it. But you ought not to say that.”

“I won’t. But I am much surprised!”

“Well—I want to tell you something else, Jude. You won’t be angry, will

you? I have thought of it a good deal since my babies died. I don’t

think I ought to be your wife—or as your wife—any longer.”

“What? … But you _are_!”

“From your point of view; but—”

“Of course we were afraid of the ceremony, and a good many others would

have been in our places, with such strong reasons for fears. But

experience has proved how we misjudged ourselves, and overrated our

infirmities; and if you are beginning to respect rites and ceremonies,

as you seem to be, I wonder you don’t say it shall be carried out

instantly? You certainly _are_ my wife, Sue, in all but law. What do

you mean by what you said?”

“I don’t think I am!”

“Not? But suppose we _had_ gone through the ceremony? Would you feel

that you were then?”

“No. I should not feel even then that I was. I should feel worse than I

do now.”

“Why so—in the name of all that’s perverse, my dear?”

“Because I am Richard’s.”

“Ah—you hinted that absurd fancy to me before!”

“It was only an impression with me then; I feel more and more convinced

as time goes on that—I belong to him, or to nobody.”

“My good heavens—how we are changing places!”

“Yes. Perhaps so.”

Some few days later, in the dusk of the summer evening, they were

sitting in the same small room downstairs, when a knock came to the

front door of the carpenter’s house where they were lodging, and in a

few moments there was a tap at the door of their room. Before they

could open it the comer did so, and a woman’s form appeared.

“Is Mr. Fawley here?”

Jude and Sue started as he mechanically replied in the affirmative, for

the voice was Arabella’s.

He formally requested her to come in, and she sat down in the window

bench, where they could distinctly see her outline against the light;

but no characteristic that enabled them to estimate her general aspect

and air. Yet something seemed to denote that she was not quite so

comfortably circumstanced, nor so bouncingly attired, as she had been

during Cartlett’s lifetime.

The three attempted an awkward conversation about the tragedy, of which

Jude had felt it to be his duty to inform her immediately, though she

had never replied to his letter.

“I have just come from the cemetery,” she said. “I inquired and found

the child’s grave. I couldn’t come to the funeral—thank you for

inviting me all the same. I read all about it in the papers, and I felt

I wasn’t wanted… No—I couldn’t come to the funeral,” repeated Arabella,

who, seeming utterly unable to reach the ideal of a catastrophic

manner, fumbled with iterations. “But I am glad I found the grave. As

’tis your trade, Jude, you’ll be able to put up a handsome stone to

’em.”

“I shall put up a headstone,” said Jude drearily.

“He was my child, and naturally I feel for him.”

“I hope so. We all did.”

“The others that weren’t mine I didn’t feel so much for, as was

natural.”

“Of course.”

A sigh came from the dark corner where Sue sat.

“I had often wished I had mine with me,” continued Mrs. Cartlett.

“Perhaps ’twouldn’t have happened then! But of course I didn’t wish to

take him away from your wife.”

“I am not his wife,” came from Sue.

The unexpectedness of her words struck Jude silent.

“Oh, I beg your pardon, I’m sure,” said Arabella. “I thought you were!”

Jude had known from the quality of Sue’s tone that her new and

transcendental views lurked in her words; but all except their obvious

meaning was, naturally, missed by Arabella. The latter, after evincing

that she was struck by Sue’s avowal, recovered herself, and went on to

talk with placid bluntness about “her” boy, for whom, though in his

lifetime she had shown no care at all, she now exhibited a ceremonial

mournfulness that was apparently sustaining to the conscience. She

alluded to the past, and in making some remark appealed again to Sue.

There was no answer: Sue had invisibly left the room.

“She said she was not your wife?” resumed Arabella in another voice.

“Why should she do that?”

“I cannot inform you,” said Jude shortly.

“She is, isn’t she? She once told me so.”

“I don’t criticize what she says.”

“Ah—I see! Well, my time is up. I am staying here to-night, and thought

I could do no less than call, after our mutual affliction. I am

sleeping at the place where I used to be barmaid, and to-morrow I go

back to Alfredston. Father is come home again, and I am living with

him.”

“He has returned from Australia?” said Jude with languid curiosity.

“Yes. Couldn’t get on there. Had a rough time of it. Mother died of

dys—what do you call it—in the hot weather, and Father and two of the

young ones have just got back. He has got a cottage near the old place,

and for the present I am keeping house for him.”

Jude’s former wife had maintained a stereotyped manner of strict good

breeding even now that Sue was gone, and limited her stay to a number

of minutes that should accord with the highest respectability. When she

had departed Jude, much relieved, went to the stairs and called

Sue—feeling anxious as to what had become of her.

There was no answer, and the carpenter who kept the lodgings said she

had not come in. Jude was puzzled, and became quite alarmed at her

absence, for the hour was growing late. The carpenter called his wife,

who conjectured that Sue might have gone to St. Silas’ church, as she

often went there.

“Surely not at this time o’ night?” said Jude. “It is shut.”

“She knows somebody who keeps the key, and she has it whenever she

wants it.”

“How long has she been going on with this?”

“Oh, some few weeks, I think.”

Jude went vaguely in the direction of the church, which he had never

once approached since he lived out that way years before, when his

young opinions were more mystical than they were now. The spot was

deserted, but the door was certainly unfastened; he lifted the latch

without noise, and pushing to the door behind him, stood absolutely

still inside. The prevalent silence seemed to contain a faint sound,

explicable as a breathing, or a sobbing, which came from the other end

of the building. The floor-cloth deadened his footsteps as he moved in

that direction through the obscurity, which was broken only by the

faintest reflected night-light from without.

High overhead, above the chancel steps, Jude could discern a huge,

solidly constructed Latin cross—as large, probably, as the original it

was designed to commemorate. It seemed to be suspended in the air by

invisible wires; it was set with large jewels, which faintly glimmered

in some weak ray caught from outside, as the cross swayed to and fro in

a silent and scarcely perceptible motion. Underneath, upon the floor,

lay what appeared to be a heap of black clothes, and from this was

repeated the sobbing that he had heard before. It was his Sue’s form,

prostrate on the paving.

“Sue!” he whispered.

Something white disclosed itself; she had turned up her face.

“What—do you want with me here, Jude?” she said almost sharply. “You

shouldn’t come! I wanted to be alone! Why did you intrude here?”

“How can you ask!” he retorted in quick reproach, for his full heart

was wounded to its centre at this attitude of hers towards him. “Why do

I come? Who has a right to come, I should like to know, if I have not!

I, who love you better than my own self—better—far better—than you have

loved me! What made you leave me to come here alone?”

“Don’t criticize me, Jude—I can’t bear it!—I have often told you so.

You must take me as I am. I am a wretch—broken by my distractions! I

couldn’t _bear_ it when Arabella came—I felt so utterly miserable I had

to come away. She seems to be your wife still, and Richard to be my

husband!”

“But they are nothing to us!”

“Yes, dear friend, they are. I see marriage differently now. My babies

have been taken from me to show me this! Arabella’s child killing mine

was a judgement—the right slaying the wrong. What, __ shall I do! I am

such a vile creature—too worthless to mix with ordinary human beings!”

“This is terrible!” said Jude, verging on tears. “It is monstrous and

unnatural for you to be so remorseful when you have done no wrong!”

“Ah—you don’t know my badness!”

He returned vehemently: “I do! Every atom and dreg of it! You make me

hate Christianity, or mysticism, or Sacerdotalism, or whatever it may

be called, if it’s that which has caused this deterioration in you.

That a woman-poet, a woman-seer, a woman whose soul shone like a

diamond—whom all the wise of the world would have been proud of, if

they could have known you—should degrade herself like this! I am glad I

had nothing to do with Divinity—damn glad—if it’s going to ruin you in

this way!”

“You are angry, Jude, and unkind to me, and don’t see how things are.”

“Then come along home with me, dearest, and perhaps I shall. I am

overburdened—and you, too, are unhinged just now.” He put his arm round

her and lifted her; but though she came, she preferred to walk without

his support.

“I don’t dislike you, Jude,” she said in a sweet and imploring voice.

“I love you as much as ever! Only—I ought not to love you—any more. Oh

I must not any more!”

“I can’t own it.”

“But I have made up my mind that I am not your wife! I belong to him—I

sacramentally joined myself to him for life. Nothing can alter it!”

“But surely we are man and wife, if ever two people were in this world?

Nature’s own marriage it is, unquestionably!”

“But not Heaven’s. Another was made for me there, and ratified

eternally in the church at Melchester.”

“Sue, Sue—affliction has brought you to this unreasonable state! After

converting me to your views on so many things, to find you suddenly

turn to the right-about like this—for no reason whatever, confounding

all you have formerly said through sentiment merely! You root out of me

what little affection and reverence I had left in me for the Church as

an old acquaintance… What I can’t understand in you is your

extraordinary blindness now to your old logic. Is it peculiar to you,

or is it common to woman? Is a woman a thinking unit at all, or a

fraction always wanting its integer? How you argued that marriage was

only a clumsy contract—which it is—how you showed all the objections to

it—all the absurdities! If two and two made four when we were happy

together, surely they make four now? I can’t understand it, I repeat!”

“Ah, dear Jude; that’s because you are like a totally deaf man

observing people listening to music. You say ‘What are they regarding?

Nothing is there.’ But something is.”

“That is a hard saying from you; and not a true parallel! You threw off

old husks of prejudices, and taught me to do it; and now you go back

upon yourself. I confess I am utterly stultified in my estimate of

you.”

“Dear friend, my only friend, don’t be hard with me! I can’t help being

as I am, I am convinced I am right—that I see the light at last. But

oh, how to profit by it!”

They walked along a few more steps till they were outside the building

and she had returned the key. “Can this be the girl,” said Jude when

she came back, feeling a slight renewal of elasticity now that he was

in the open street; “can this be the girl who brought the pagan deities

into this most Christian city?—who mimicked Miss Fontover when she

crushed them with her heel?—quoted Gibbon, and Shelley, and Mill? Where

are dear Apollo, and dear Venus now!”

“Oh don’t, don’t be so cruel to me, Jude, and I so unhappy!” she

sobbed. “I can’t bear it! I was in error—I cannot reason with you. I

was wrong—proud in my own conceit! Arabella’s coming was the finish.

Don’t satirize me: it cuts like a knife!”

He flung his arms round her and kissed her passionately there in the

silent street, before she could hinder him. They went on till they came

to a little coffee-house. “Jude,” she said with suppressed tears,

“would you mind getting a lodging here?”

“I will—if, if you really wish? But do you? Let me go to our door and

understand you.”

He went and conducted her in. She said she wanted no supper, and went

in the dark upstairs and struck a light. Turning she found that Jude

had followed her, and was standing at the chamber door. She went to

him, put her hand in his, and said “Good-night.”

“But Sue! Don’t we live here?”

“You said you would do as I wished!”

“Yes. Very well! … Perhaps it was wrong of me to argue distastefully as

I have done! Perhaps as we couldn’t conscientiously marry at first in

the old-fashioned way, we ought to have parted. Perhaps the world is

not illuminated enough for such experiments as ours! Who were we, to

think we could act as pioneers!”

“I am so glad you see that much, at any rate. I never deliberately

meant to do as I did. I slipped into my false position through jealousy

and agitation!”

“But surely through love—you loved me?”

“Yes. But I wanted to let it stop there, and go on always as mere

lovers; until—”

“But people in love couldn’t live for ever like that!”

“Women could: men can’t, because they—won’t. An average woman is in

this superior to an average man—that she never instigates, only

responds. We ought to have lived in mental communion, and no more.”

“I was the unhappy cause of the change, as I have said before! … Well,

as you will! … But human nature can’t help being itself.”

“Oh yes—that’s just what it has to learn—self-mastery.”

“I repeat—if either were to blame it was not you but I.”

“No—it was I. Your wickedness was only the natural man’s desire to

possess the woman. Mine was not the reciprocal wish till envy

stimulated me to oust Arabella. I had thought I ought in charity to let

you approach me—that it was damnably selfish to torture you as I did my

other friend. But I shouldn’t have given way if you hadn’t broken me

down by making me fear you would go back to her… But don’t let us say

any more about it! Jude, will you leave me to myself now?”

“Yes… But Sue—my wife, as you are!” he burst out; “my old reproach to

you was, after all, a true one. You have never loved me as I love

you—never—never! Yours is not a passionate heart—your heart does not

burn in a flame! You are, upon the whole, a sort of fay, or sprite—not

a woman!”

“At first I did not love you, Jude; that I own. When I first knew you I

merely wanted you to love me. I did not exactly flirt with you; but

that inborn craving which undermines some women’s morals almost more

than unbridled passion—the craving to attract and captivate, regardless

of the injury it may do the man—was in me; and when I found I had

caught you, I was frightened. And then—I don’t know how it was—I

couldn’t bear to let you go—possibly to Arabella again—and so I got to

love you, Jude. But you see, however fondly it ended, it began in the

selfish and cruel wish to make your heart ache for me without letting

mine ache for you.”

“And now you add to your cruelty by leaving me!”

“Ah—yes! The further I flounder, the more harm I do!”

“O Sue!” said he with a sudden sense of his own danger. “Do not do an

immoral thing for moral reasons! You have been my social salvation.

Stay with me for humanity’s sake! You know what a weak fellow I am. My

two arch-enemies you know—my weakness for womankind and my impulse to

strong liquor. Don’t abandon me to them, Sue, to save your own soul

only! They have been kept entirely at a distance since you became my

guardian-angel! Since I have had you I have been able to go into any

temptations of the sort, without risk. Isn’t my safety worth a little

sacrifice of dogmatic principle? I am in terror lest, if you leave me,

it will be with me another case of the pig that was washed turning back

to his wallowing in the mire!”

Sue burst out weeping. “Oh, but you must not, Jude! You won’t! I’ll

pray for you night and day!”

“Well—never mind; don’t grieve,” said Jude generously. “I did suffer,

God knows, about you at that time; and now I suffer again. But perhaps

not so much as you. The woman mostly gets the worst of it in the long

run!”

“She does.”

“Unless she is absolutely worthless and contemptible. And this one is

not that, anyhow!”

Sue drew a nervous breath or two. “She is—I fear! … Now

Jude—good-night,—please!”

“I mustn’t stay?—Not just once more? As it has been so many times—O

Sue, my wife, why not?”

“No—no—not wife! … I am in your hands, Jude—don’t tempt me back now I

have advanced so far!”

“Very well. I do your bidding. I owe that to you, darling, in penance

for how I overruled it at the first time. My God, how selfish I was!

Perhaps—perhaps I spoilt one of the highest and purest loves that ever

existed between man and woman! … Then let the veil of our temple be

rent in two from this hour!”

He went to the bed, removed one of the pair of pillows thereon, and

flung it to the floor.

Sue looked at him, and bending over the bed-rail wept silently. “You

don’t see that it is a matter of conscience with me, and not of dislike

to you!” she brokenly murmured. “Dislike to you! But I can’t say any

more—it breaks my heart—it will be undoing all I have begun!

Jude—good-night!”

“Good-night,” he said, and turned to go.

“Oh but you shall kiss me!” said she, starting up. “I can’t—bear—!”

He clasped her, and kissed her weeping face as he had scarcely ever

done before, and they remained in silence till she said, “Good-bye,

good-bye!” And then gently pressing him away she got free, trying to

mitigate the sadness by saying: “We’ll be dear friends just the same,

Jude, won’t we? And we’ll see each other sometimes—yes!—and forget all

this, and try to be as we were long ago?”

Jude did not permit himself to speak, but turned and descended the

stairs.

IV

The man whom Sue, in her mental _volte-face_, was now regarding as her

inseparable husband, lived still at Marygreen.

On the day before the tragedy of the children, Phillotson had seen both

her and Jude as they stood in the rain at Christminster watching the

procession to the theatre. But he had said nothing of it at the moment

to his companion Gillingham, who, being an old friend, was staying with

him at the village aforesaid, and had, indeed, suggested the day’s trip

to Christminster.

“What are you thinking of?” said Gillingham, as they went home. “The

university degree you never obtained?”

“No, no,” said Phillotson gruffly. “Of somebody I saw to-day.” In a

moment he added, “Susanna.”

“I saw her, too.”

“You said nothing.”

“I didn’t wish to draw your attention to her. But, as you did see her,

you should have said: ‘How d’ye do, my dear-that-was?’”

“Ah, well. I might have. But what do you think of this: I have good

reason for supposing that she was innocent when I divorced her—that I

was all wrong. Yes, indeed! Awkward, isn’t it?”

“She has taken care to set you right since, anyhow, apparently.”

“H’m. That’s a cheap sneer. I ought to have waited, unquestionably.”

At the end of the week, when Gillingham had gone back to his school

near Shaston, Phillotson, as was his custom, went to Alfredston market;

ruminating again on Arabella’s intelligence as he walked down the long

hill which he had known before Jude knew it, though his history had not

beaten so intensely upon its incline. Arrived in the town he bought his

usual weekly local paper; and when he had sat down in an inn to refresh

himself for the five miles’ walk back, he pulled the paper from his

pocket and read awhile. The account of the “strange suicide of a

stone-mason’s children” met his eye.

Unimpassioned as he was, it impressed him painfully, and puzzled him

not a little, for he could not understand the age of the elder child

being what it was stated to be. However, there was no doubt that the

newspaper report was in some way true.

“Their cup of sorrow is now full!” he said: and thought and thought of

Sue, and what she had gained by leaving him.

Arabella having made her home at Alfredston, and the schoolmaster

coming to market there every Saturday, it was not wonderful that in a

few weeks they met again—the precise time being just after her return

from Christminster, where she had stayed much longer than she had at

first intended, keeping an interested eye on Jude, though Jude had seen

no more of her. Phillotson was on his way homeward when he encountered

Arabella, and she was approaching the town.

“You like walking out this way, Mrs. Cartlett?” he said.

“I’ve just begun to again,” she replied. “It is where I lived as maid

and wife, and all the past things of my life that are interesting to my

feelings are mixed up with this road. And they have been stirred up in

me too, lately; for I’ve been visiting at Christminster. Yes; I’ve seen

Jude.”

“Ah! How do they bear their terrible affliction?”

“In a ve-ry strange way—ve-ry strange! She don’t live with him any

longer. I only heard of it as a certainty just before I left; though I

had thought things were drifting that way from their manner when I

called on them.”

“Not live with her husband? Why, I should have thought ’twould have

united them more.”

“He’s not her husband, after all. She has never really married him

although they have passed as man and wife so long. And now, instead of

this sad event making ’em hurry up, and get the thing done legally,

she’s took in a queer religious way, just as I was in my affliction at

losing Cartlett, only hers is of a more ’sterical sort than mine. And

she says, so I was told, that she’s your wife in the eye of Heaven and

the Church—yours only; and can’t be anybody else’s by any act of man.”

“Ah—indeed? … Separated, have they!”

“You see, the eldest boy was mine—”

“Oh—yours!”

“Yes, poor little fellow—born in lawful wedlock, thank God. And perhaps

she feels, over and above other things, that I ought to have been in

her place. I can’t say. However, as for me, I am soon off from here.

I’ve got Father to look after now, and we can’t live in such a hum-drum

place as this. I hope soon to be in a bar again at Christminster, or

some other big town.”

They parted. When Phillotson had ascended the hill a few steps he

stopped, hastened back, and called her.

“What is, or was, their address?”

Arabella gave it.

“Thank you. Good afternoon.”

Arabella smiled grimly as she resumed her way, and practised

dimple-making all along the road from where the pollard willows begin

to the old almshouses in the first street of the town.

Meanwhile Phillotson ascended to Marygreen, and for the first time

during a lengthened period he lived with a forward eye. On crossing

under the large trees of the green to the humble schoolhouse to which

he had been reduced he stood a moment, and pictured Sue coming out of

the door to meet him. No man had ever suffered more inconvenience from

his own charity, Christian or heathen, than Phillotson had done in

letting Sue go. He had been knocked about from pillar to post at the

hands of the virtuous almost beyond endurance; he had been nearly

starved, and was now dependent entirely upon the very small stipend

from the school of this village (where the parson had got ill-spoken of

for befriending him). He had often thought of Arabella’s remarks that

he should have been more severe with Sue, that her recalcitrant spirit

would soon have been broken. Yet such was his obstinate and illogical

disregard of opinion, and of the principles in which he had been

trained, that his convictions on the rightness of his course with his

wife had not been disturbed.

Principles which could be subverted by feeling in one direction were

liable to the same catastrophe in another. The instincts which had

allowed him to give Sue her liberty now enabled him to regard her as

none the worse for her life with Jude. He wished for her still, in his

curious way, if he did not love her, and, apart from policy, soon felt

that he would be gratified to have her again as his, always provided

that she came willingly.

But artifice was necessary, he had found, for stemming the cold and

inhumane blast of the world’s contempt. And here were the materials

ready made. By getting Sue back and remarrying her on the respectable

plea of having entertained erroneous views of her, and gained his

divorce wrongfully, he might acquire some comfort, resume his old

courses, perhaps return to the Shaston school, if not even to the

Church as a licentiate.

He thought he would write to Gillingham to inquire his views, and what

he thought of his, Phillotson’s, sending a letter to her. Gillingham

replied, naturally, that now she was gone it were best to let her be,

and considered that if she were anybody’s wife she was the wife of the

man to whom she had borne three children and owed such tragical

adventures. Probably, as his attachment to her seemed unusually strong,

the singular pair would make their union legal in course of time, and

all would be well, and decent, and in order.

“But they won’t—Sue won’t!” exclaimed Phillotson to himself.

“Gillingham is so matter of fact. She’s affected by Christminster

sentiment and teaching. I can see her views on the indissolubility of

marriage well enough, and I know where she got them. They are not mine;

but I shall make use of them to further mine.”

He wrote a brief reply to Gillingham. “I know I am entirely wrong, but

I don’t agree with you. As to her having lived with and had three

children by him, my feeling is (though I can advance no logical or

moral defence of it, on the old lines) that it has done little more

than finish her education. I shall write to her, and learn whether what

that woman said is true or no.”

As he had made up his mind to do this before he had written to his

friend, there had not been much reason for writing to the latter at

all. However, it was Phillotson’s way to act thus.

He accordingly addressed a carefully considered epistle to Sue, and,

knowing her emotional temperament, threw a Rhadamanthine strictness

into the lines here and there, carefully hiding his heterodox feelings,

not to frighten her. He stated that, it having come to his knowledge

that her views had considerably changed, he felt compelled to say that

his own, too, were largely modified by events subsequent to their

parting. He would not conceal from her that passionate love had little

to do with his communication. It arose from a wish to make their lives,

if not a success, at least no such disastrous failure as they

threatened to become, through his acting on what he had considered at

the time a principle of justice, charity, and reason.

To indulge one’s instinctive and uncontrolled sense of justice and

right, was not, he had found, permitted with impunity in an old

civilization like ours. It was necessary to act under an acquired and

cultivated sense of the same, if you wished to enjoy an average share

of comfort and honour; and to let crude loving kindness take care of

itself.

He suggested that she should come to him there at Marygreen.

On second thoughts he took out the last paragraph but one; and having

rewritten the letter he dispatched it immediately, and in some

excitement awaited the issue.

A few days after a figure moved through the white fog which enveloped

the Beersheba suburb of Christminster, towards the quarter in which

Jude Fawley had taken up his lodging since his division from Sue. A

timid knock sounded upon the door of his abode.

It was evening—so he was at home; and by a species of divination he

jumped up and rushed to the door himself.

“Will you come out with me? I would rather not come in. I want to—to

talk with you—and to go with you to the cemetery.”

It had been in the trembling accents of Sue that these words came. Jude

put on his hat. “It is dreary for you to be out,” he said. “But if you

prefer not to come in, I don’t mind.”

“Yes—I do. I shall not keep you long.”

Jude was too much affected to go on talking at first; she, too, was now

such a mere cluster of nerves that all initiatory power seemed to have

left her, and they proceeded through the fog like Acherontic shades for

a long while, without sound or gesture.

“I want to tell you,” she presently said, her voice now quick, now

slow, “so that you may not hear of it by chance. I am going back to

Richard. He has—so magnanimously—agreed to forgive all.”

“Going back? How can you go—”

“He is going to marry me again. That is for form’s sake, and to satisfy

the world, which does not see things as they are. But of course I _am_

his wife already. Nothing has changed that.”

He turned upon her with an anguish that was well-nigh fierce.

“But you are _my_ wife! Yes, you are. You know it. I have always

regretted that feint of ours in going away and pretending to come back

legally married, to save appearances. I loved you, and you loved me;

and we closed with each other; and that made the marriage. We still

love—you as well as I—_know_ it, Sue! Therefore our marriage is not

cancelled.”

“Yes; I know how you see it,” she answered with despairing

self-suppression. “But I am going to marry him again, as it would be

called by you. Strictly speaking you, too—don’t mind my saying it,

Jude!—you should take back—Arabella.”

“I should? Good God—what next! But how if you and I had married

legally, as we were on the point of doing?”

“I should have felt just the same—that ours was not a marriage. And I

would go back to Richard without repeating the sacrament, if he asked

me. But ‘the world and its ways have a certain worth’ (I suppose),

therefore I concede a repetition of the ceremony… Don’t crush all the

life out of me by satire and argument, I implore you! I was strongest

once, I know, and perhaps I treated you cruelly. But Jude, return good

for evil! I am the weaker now. Don’t retaliate upon me, but be kind. Oh

be kind to me—a poor wicked woman who is trying to mend!”

He shook his head hopelessly, his eyes wet. The blow of her bereavement

seemed to have destroyed her reasoning faculty. The once keen vision

was dimmed. “All wrong, all wrong!” he said huskily. “Error—perversity!

It drives me out of my senses. Do you care for him? Do you love him?

You know you don’t! It will be a fanatic prostitution—God forgive me,

yes—that’s what it will be!”

“I don’t love him—I must, must, own it, in deepest remorse! But I shall

try to learn to love him by obeying him.”

Jude argued, urged, implored; but her conviction was proof against all.

It seemed to be the one thing on earth on which she was firm, and that

her firmness in this had left her tottering in every other impulse and

wish she possessed.

“I have been considerate enough to let you know the whole truth, and to

tell it you myself,” she said in cut tones; “that you might not

consider yourself slighted by hearing of it at second hand. I have even

owned the extreme fact that I do not love him. I did not think you

would be so rough with me for doing so! I was going to ask you…”

“To give you away?”

“No. To send—my boxes to me—if you would. But I suppose you won’t.”

“Why, of course I will. What—isn’t he coming to fetch you—to marry you

from here? He won’t condescend to do that?”

“No—I won’t let him. I go to him voluntarily, just as I went away from

him. We are to be married at his little church at Marygreen.”

She was so sadly sweet in what he called her wrong-headedness that Jude

could not help being moved to tears more than once for pity of her. “I

never knew such a woman for doing impulsive penances, as you, Sue! No

sooner does one expect you to go straight on, as the one rational

proceeding, than you double round the corner!”

“Ah, well; let that go! … Jude, I must say good-bye! But I wanted you

to go to the cemetery with me. Let our farewell be there—beside the

graves of those who died to bring home to me the error of my views.”

They turned in the direction of the place, and the gate was opened to

them on application. Sue had been there often, and she knew the way to

the spot in the dark. They reached it, and stood still.

“It is here—I should like to part,” said she.

“So be it!”

“Don’t think me hard because I have acted on conviction. Your generous

devotion to me is unparalleled, Jude! Your worldly failure, if you have

failed, is to your credit rather than to your blame. Remember that the

best and greatest among mankind are those who do themselves no worldly

good. Every successful man is more or less a selfish man. The devoted

fail… ‘Charity seeketh not her own.’”

“In that chapter we are at one, ever beloved darling, and on it we’ll

part friends. Its verses will stand fast when all the rest that you

call religion has passed away!”

“Well—don’t discuss it. Good-bye, Jude; my fellow-sinner, and kindest

friend!”

“Good-bye, my mistaken wife. Good-bye!”

V

The next afternoon the familiar Christminster fog still hung over all

things. Sue’s slim shape was only just discernible going towards the

station.

Jude had no heart to go to his work that day. Neither could he go

anywhere in the direction by which she would be likely to pass. He went

in an opposite one, to a dreary, strange, flat scene, where boughs

dripped, and coughs and consumption lurked, and where he had never been

before.

“Sue’s gone from me—gone!” he murmured miserably.

She in the meantime had left by the train, and reached Alfredston Road,

where she entered the steam-tram and was conveyed into the town. It had

been her request to Phillotson that he should not meet her. She wished,

she said, to come to him voluntarily, to his very house and

hearthstone.

It was Friday evening, which had been chosen because the schoolmaster

was disengaged at four o’clock that day till the Monday morning

following. The little car she hired at the Bear to drive her to

Marygreen set her down at the end of the lane, half a mile from the

village, by her desire, and preceded her to the schoolhouse with such

portion of her luggage as she had brought. On its return she

encountered it, and asked the driver if he had found the master’s house

open. The man informed her that he had, and that her things had been

taken in by the schoolmaster himself.

She could now enter Marygreen without exciting much observation. She

crossed by the well and under the trees to the pretty new school on the

other side, and lifted the latch of the dwelling without knocking.

Phillotson stood in the middle of the room, awaiting her, as requested.

“I’ve come, Richard,” said she, looking pale and shaken, and sinking

into a chair. “I cannot believe—you forgive your—wife!”

“Everything, darling Susanna,” said Phillotson.

She started at the endearment, though it had been spoken advisedly

without fervour. Then she nerved herself again.

“My children—are dead—and it is right that they should be! I am

glad—almost. They were sin-begotten. They were sacrificed to teach me

how to live! Their death was the first stage of my purification. That’s

why they have not died in vain! … You will take me back?”

He was so stirred by her pitiful words and tone that he did more than

he had meant to do. He bent and kissed her cheek.

Sue imperceptibly shrank away, her flesh quivering under the touch of

his lips.

Phillotson’s heart sank, for desire was renascent in him. “You still

have an aversion to me!”

“Oh no, dear—I have been driving through the damp, and I was chilly!”

she said, with a hurried smile of apprehension. “When are we going to

have the marriage? Soon?”

“To-morrow morning, early, I thought—if you really wish. I am sending

round to the vicar to let him know you are come. I have told him all,

and he highly approves—he says it will bring our lives to a triumphant

and satisfactory issue. But—are you sure of yourself? It is not too

late to refuse now if—you think you can’t bring yourself to it, you

know?”

“Yes, yes, I can! I want it done quick. Tell him, tell him at once! My

strength is tried by the undertaking—I can’t wait long!”

“Have something to eat and drink then, and go over to your room at Mrs.

Edlin’s. I’ll tell the vicar half-past eight to-morrow, before anybody

is about—if that’s not too soon for you? My friend Gillingham is here

to help us in the ceremony. He’s been good enough to come all the way

from Shaston at great inconvenience to himself.”

Unlike a woman in ordinary, whose eye is so keen for material things,

Sue seemed to see nothing of the room they were in, or any detail of

her environment. But on moving across the parlour to put down her muff

she uttered a little “Oh!” and grew paler than before. Her look was

that of the condemned criminal who catches sight of his coffin.

“What?” said Phillotson.

The flap of the bureau chanced to be open, and in placing her muff upon

it her eye had caught a document which lay there. “Oh—only a—funny

surprise!” she said, trying to laugh away her cry as she came back to

the table.

“Ah! Yes,” said Phillotson. “The licence… It has just come.”

Gillingham now joined them from his room above, and Sue nervously made

herself agreeable to him by talking on whatever she thought likely to

interest him, except herself, though that interested him most of all.

She obediently ate some supper, and prepared to leave for her lodging

hard by. Phillotson crossed the green with her, bidding her good-night

at Mrs. Edlin’s door.

The old woman accompanied Sue to her temporary quarters, and helped her

to unpack. Among other things she laid out a night-gown tastefully

embroidered.

“Oh—I didn’t know _that_ was put in!” said Sue quickly. “I didn’t mean

it to be. Here is a different one.” She handed a new and absolutely

plain garment, of coarse and unbleached calico.

“But this is the prettiest,” said Mrs. Edlin. “That one is no better

than very sackcloth o’ Scripture!”

“Yes—I meant it to be. Give me the other.”

She took it, and began rending it with all her might, the tears

resounding through the house like a screech-owl.

“But my dear, dear!—whatever....”

“It is adulterous! It signifies what I don’t feel—I bought it long

ago—to please Jude. It must be destroyed!”

Mrs. Edlin lifted her hands, and Sue excitedly continued to tear the

linen into strips, laying the pieces in the fire.

“You med ha’ give it to me!” said the widow. “It do make my heart ache

to see such pretty open-work as that a-burned by the flames—not that

ornamental night-rails can be much use to a’ ould ’ooman like I. My

days for such be all past and gone!”

“It is an accursed thing—it reminds me of what I want to forget!” Sue

repeated. “It is only fit for the fire.”

“Lord, you be too strict! What do ye use such words for, and condemn to

hell your dear little innocent children that’s lost to ’ee! Upon my

life I don’t call that religion!”

Sue flung her face upon the bed, sobbing. “Oh, don’t, don’t! That kills

me!” She remained shaken with her grief, and slipped down upon her

knees.

“I’ll tell ’ee what—you ought not to marry this man again!” said Mrs.

Edlin indignantly. “You are in love wi’ t’ other still!”

“Yes I must—I am his already!”

“Pshoo! You be t’ other man’s. If you didn’t like to commit yourselves

to the binding vow again, just at first, ’twas all the more credit to

your consciences, considering your reasons, and you med ha’ lived on,

and made it all right at last. After all, it concerned nobody but your

own two selves.”

“Richard says he’ll have me back, and I’m bound to go! If he had

refused, it might not have been so much my duty to—give up Jude. But—”

She remained with her face in the bed-clothes, and Mrs. Edlin left the

room.

Phillotson in the interval had gone back to his friend Gillingham, who

still sat over the supper-table. They soon rose, and walked out on the

green to smoke awhile. A light was burning in Sue’s room, a shadow

moving now and then across the blind.

Gillingham had evidently been impressed with the indefinable charm of

Sue, and after a silence he said, “Well: you’ve all but got her again

at last. She can’t very well go a second time. The pear has dropped

into your hand.”

“Yes! … I suppose I am right in taking her at her word. I confess there

seems a touch of selfishness in it. Apart from her being what she is,

of course, a luxury for a fogey like me, it will set me right in the

eyes of the clergy and orthodox laity, who have never forgiven me for

letting her go. So I may get back in some degree into my old track.”

“Well—if you’ve got any sound reason for marrying her again, do it now

in God’s name! I was always against your opening the cage-door and

letting the bird go in such an obviously suicidal way. You might have

been a school inspector by this time, or a reverend, if you hadn’t been

so weak about her.”

“I did myself irreparable damage—I know it.”

“Once you’ve got her housed again, stick to her.”

Phillotson was more evasive to-night. He did not care to admit clearly

that his taking Sue to him again had at bottom nothing to do with

repentance of letting her go, but was, primarily, a human instinct

flying in the face of custom and profession. He said, “Yes—I shall do

that. I know woman better now. Whatever justice there was in releasing

her, there was little logic, for one holding my views on other

subjects.”

Gillingham looked at him, and wondered whether it would ever happen

that the reactionary spirit induced by the world’s sneers and his own

physical wishes would make Phillotson more orthodoxly cruel to her than

he had erstwhile been informally and perversely kind.

“I perceive it won’t do to give way to impulse,” Phillotson resumed,

feeling more and more every minute the necessity of acting up to his

position. “I flew in the face of the Church’s teaching; but I did it

without malice prepense. Women are so strange in their influence that

they tempt you to misplaced kindness. However, I know myself better

now. A little judicious severity, perhaps…”

“Yes; but you must tighten the reins by degrees only. Don’t be too

strenuous at first. She’ll come to any terms in time.”

The caution was unnecessary, though Phillotson did not say so. “I

remember what my vicar at Shaston said, when I left after the row that

was made about my agreeing to her elopement. ‘The only thing you can do

to retrieve your position and hers is to admit your error in not

restraining her with a wise and strong hand, and to get her back again

if she’ll come, and be firm in the future.’ But I was so headstrong at

that time that I paid no heed. And that after the divorce she should

have thought of doing so I did not dream.”

The gate of Mrs. Edlin’s cottage clicked, and somebody began crossing

in the direction of the school. Phillotson said “Good-night.”

“Oh, is that Mr. Phillotson,” said Mrs. Edlin. “I was going over to see

’ee. I’ve been upstairs with her, helping her to unpack her things; and

upon my word, sir, I don’t think this ought to be!”

“What—the wedding?”

“Yes. She’s forcing herself to it, poor dear little thing; and you’ve

no notion what she’s suffering. I was never much for religion nor

against it, but it can’t be right to let her do this, and you ought to

persuade her out of it. Of course everybody will say it was very good

and forgiving of ’ee to take her to ’ee again. But for my part I

don’t.”

“It’s her wish, and I am willing,” said Phillotson with grave reserve,

opposition making him illogically tenacious now. “A great piece of

laxity will be rectified.”

“I don’t believe it. She’s his wife if anybody’s. She’s had three

children by him, and he loves her dearly; and it’s a wicked shame to

egg her on to this, poor little quivering thing! She’s got nobody on

her side. The one man who’d be her friend the obstinate creature won’t

allow to come near her. What first put her into this mood o’ mind, I

wonder!”

“I can’t tell. Not I certainly. It is all voluntary on her part. Now

that’s all I have to say.” Phillotson spoke stiffly. “You’ve turned

round, Mrs. Edlin. It is unseemly of you!”

“Well, I knowed you’d be affronted at what I had to say; but I don’t

mind that. The truth’s the truth.”

“I’m not affronted, Mrs. Edlin. You’ve been too kind a neighbour for

that. But I must be allowed to know what’s best for myself and Susanna.

I suppose you won’t go to church with us, then?”

“No. Be hanged if I can… I don’t know what the times be coming to!

Matrimony have growed to be that serious in these days that one really

do feel afeard to move in it at all. In my time we took it more

careless; and I don’t know that we was any the worse for it! When I and

my poor man were jined in it we kept up the junketing all the week, and

drunk the parish dry, and had to borrow half a crown to begin

housekeeping!”

When Mrs. Edlin had gone back to her cottage Phillotson spoke moodily.

“I don’t know whether I ought to do it—at any rate quite so rapidly.”

“Why?”

“If she is really compelling herself to this against her

instincts—merely from this new sense of duty or religion—I ought

perhaps to let her wait a bit.”

“Now you’ve got so far you ought not to back out of it. That’s my

opinion.”

“I can’t very well put it off now; that’s true. But I had a qualm when

she gave that little cry at sight of the licence.”

“Now, never you have qualms, old boy. I mean to give her away to-morrow

morning, and you mean to take her. It has always been on my conscience

that I didn’t urge more objections to your letting her go, and now

we’ve got to this stage I shan’t be content if I don’t help you to set

the matter right.”

Phillotson nodded, and seeing how staunch his friend was, became more

frank. “No doubt when it gets known what I’ve done I shall be thought a

soft fool by many. But they don’t know Sue as I do. Though so elusive,

hers is such an honest nature at bottom that I don’t think she has ever

done anything against her conscience. The fact of her having lived with

Fawley goes for nothing. At the time she left me for him she thought

she was quite within her right. Now she thinks otherwise.”

The next morning came, and the self-sacrifice of the woman on the altar

of what she was pleased to call her principles was acquiesced in by

these two friends, each from his own point of view. Phillotson went

across to the Widow Edlin’s to fetch Sue a few minutes after eight

o’clock. The fog of the previous day or two on the low-lands had

travelled up here by now, and the trees on the green caught armfuls,

and turned them into showers of big drops. The bride was waiting,

ready; bonnet and all on. She had never in her life looked so much like

the lily her name connoted as she did in that pallid morning light.

Chastened, world-weary, remorseful, the strain on her nerves had preyed

upon her flesh and bones, and she appeared smaller in outline than she

had formerly done, though Sue had not been a large woman in her days of

rudest health.

“Prompt,” said the schoolmaster, magnanimously taking her hand. But he

checked his impulse to kiss her, remembering her start of yesterday,

which unpleasantly lingered in his mind.

Gillingham joined them, and they left the house, Widow Edlin continuing

steadfast in her refusal to assist in the ceremony.

“Where is the church?” said Sue. She had not lived there for any length

of time since the old church was pulled down, and in her preoccupation

forgot the new one.

“Up here,” said Phillotson; and presently the tower loomed large and

solemn in the fog. The vicar had already crossed to the building, and

when they entered he said pleasantly: “We almost want candles.”

“You do—wish me to be yours, Richard?” gasped Sue in a whisper.

“Certainly, dear; above all things in the world.”

Sue said no more; and for the second or third time he felt he was not

quite following out the humane instinct which had induced him to let

her go.

There they stood, five altogether: the parson, the clerk, the couple,

and Gillingham; and the holy ordinance was resolemnized forthwith. In

the nave of the edifice were two or three villagers, and when the

clergyman came to the words, “What God hath joined,” a woman’s voice

from among these was heard to utter audibly:

“God hath jined indeed!”

It was like a re-enactment by the ghosts of their former selves of the

similar scene which had taken place at Melchester years before. When

the books were signed the vicar congratulated the husband and wife on

having performed a noble, and righteous, and mutually forgiving act.

“All’s well that ends well,” he said smiling. “May you long be happy

together, after thus having been ‘saved as by fire.’”

They came down the nearly empty building, and crossed to the

schoolhouse. Gillingham wanted to get home that night, and left early.

He, too, congratulated the couple. “Now,” he said in parting from

Phillotson, who walked out a little way, “I shall be able to tell the

people in your native place a good round tale; and they’ll all say

‘Well done,’ depend on it.”

When the schoolmaster got back Sue was making a pretence of doing some

housewifery as if she lived there. But she seemed timid at his

approach, and compunction wrought on him at sight of it.

“Of course, my dear, I shan’t expect to intrude upon your personal

privacy any more than I did before,” he said gravely. “It is for our

good socially to do this, and that’s its justification, if it was not

my reason.” Sue brightened a little.

VI

The place was the door of Jude’s lodging in the out-skirts of

Christminster—far from the precincts of St. Silas’ where he had

formerly lived, which saddened him to sickness. The rain was coming

down. A woman in shabby black stood on the doorstep talking to Jude,

who held the door in his hand.

“I am lonely, destitute, and houseless—that’s what I am! Father has

turned me out of doors after borrowing every penny I’d got, to put it

into his business, and then accusing me of laziness when I was only

waiting for a situation. I am at the mercy of the world! If you can’t

take me and help me, Jude, I must go to the workhouse, or to something

worse. Only just now two undergraduates winked at me as I came along.

’Tis hard for a woman to keep virtuous where there’s so many young

men!”

The woman in the rain who spoke thus was Arabella, the evening being

that of the day after Sue’s remarriage with Phillotson.

“I am sorry for you, but I am only in lodgings,” said Jude coldly.

“Then you turn me away?”

“I’ll give you enough to get food and lodging for a few days.”

“Oh, but can’t you have the kindness to take me in? I cannot endure

going to a public house to lodge; and I am so lonely. Please, Jude, for

old times’ sake!”

“No, no,” said Jude hastily. “I don’t want to be reminded of those

things; and if you talk about them I shall not help you.”

“Then I suppose I must go!” said Arabella. She bent her head against

the doorpost and began sobbing.

“The house is full,” said Jude. “And I have only a little extra room to

my own—not much more than a closet—where I keep my tools, and

templates, and the few books I have left!”

“That would be a palace for me!”

“There is no bedstead in it.”

“A bit of a bed could be made on the floor. It would be good enough for

me.”

Unable to be harsh with her, and not knowing what to do, Jude called

the man who let the lodgings, and said this was an acquaintance of his

in great distress for want of temporary shelter.

“You may remember me as barmaid at the Lamb and Flag formerly?” spoke

up Arabella. “My father has insulted me this afternoon, and I’ve left

him, though without a penny!”

The householder said he could not recall her features. “But still, if

you are a friend of Mr. Fawley’s we’ll do what we can for a day or

two—if he’ll make himself answerable?”

“Yes, yes,” said Jude. “She has really taken me quite unawares; but I

should wish to help her out of her difficulty.” And an arrangement was

ultimately come to under which a bed was to be thrown down in Jude’s

lumber-room, to make it comfortable for Arabella till she could get out

of the strait she was in—not by her own fault, as she declared—and

return to her father’s again.

While they were waiting for this to be done Arabella said: “You know

the news, I suppose?”

“I guess what you mean; but I know nothing.”

“I had a letter from Anny at Alfredston to-day. She had just heard that

the wedding was to be yesterday: but she didn’t know if it had come

off.”

“I don’t wish to talk of it.”

“No, no: of course you don’t. Only it shows what kind of woman—”

“Don’t speak of her I say! She’s a fool! And she’s an angel, too, poor

dear!”

“If it’s done, he’ll have a chance of getting back to his old position,

by everybody’s account, so Anny says. All his well-wishers will be

pleased, including the bishop himself.”

“Do spare me, Arabella.”

Arabella was duly installed in the little attic, and at first she did

not come near Jude at all. She went to and fro about her own business,

which, when they met for a moment on the stairs or in the passage, she

informed him was that of obtaining another place in the occupation she

understood best. When Jude suggested London as affording the most

likely opening in the liquor trade, she shook her head. “No—the

temptations are too many,” she said. “Any humble tavern in the country

before that for me.”

On the Sunday morning following, when he breakfasted later than on

other days, she meekly asked him if she might come in to breakfast with

him, as she had broken her teapot, and could not replace it

immediately, the shops being shut.

“Yes, if you like,” he said indifferently.

While they sat without speaking she suddenly observed: “You seem all in

a brood, old man. I’m sorry for you.”

“I am all in a brood.”

“It is about her, I know. It’s no business of mine, but I could find

out all about the wedding—if it really did take place—if you wanted to

know.”

“How could you?”

“I wanted to go to Alfredston to get a few things I left there. And I

could see Anny, who’ll be sure to have heard all about it, as she has

friends at Marygreen.”

Jude could not bear to acquiesce in this proposal; but his suspense

pitted itself against his discretion, and won in the struggle. “You can

ask about it if you like,” he said. “I’ve not heard a sound from there.

It must have been very private, if—they have married.”

“I am afraid I haven’t enough cash to take me there and back, or I

should have gone before. I must wait till I have earned some.”

“Oh—I can pay the journey for you,” he said impatiently. And thus his

suspense as to Sue’s welfare, and the possible marriage, moved him to

dispatch for intelligence the last emissary he would have thought of

choosing deliberately.

Arabella went, Jude requesting her to be home not later than by the

seven o’clock train. When she had gone he said: “Why should I have

charged her to be back by a particular time! She’s nothing to me—nor

the other neither!”

But having finished work he could not help going to the station to meet

Arabella, dragged thither by feverish haste to get the news she might

bring, and know the worst. Arabella had made dimples most successfully

all the way home, and when she stepped out of the railway carriage she

smiled. He merely said “Well?” with the very reverse of a smile.

“They are married.”

“Yes—of course they are!” he returned. She observed, however, the hard

strain upon his lip as he spoke.

“Anny says she has heard from Belinda, her relation out at Marygreen,

that it was very sad, and curious!”

“How do you mean sad? She wanted to marry him again, didn’t she? And he

her!”

“Yes—that was it. She wanted to in one sense, but not in the other.

Mrs. Edlin was much upset by it all, and spoke out her mind at

Phillotson. But Sue was that excited about it that she burnt her best

embroidery that she’d worn with you, to blot you out entirely. Well—if

a woman feels like it, she ought to do it. I commend her for it, though

others don’t.” Arabella sighed. “She felt he was her only husband, and

that she belonged to nobody else in the sight of God A’mighty while he

lived. Perhaps another woman feels the same about herself, too!”

Arabella sighed again.

“I don’t want any cant!” exclaimed Jude.

“It isn’t cant,” said Arabella. “I feel exactly the same as she!”

He closed that issue by remarking abruptly: “Well—now I know all I

wanted to know. Many thanks for your information. I am not going back

to my lodgings just yet.” And he left her straightway.

In his misery and depression Jude walked to well-nigh every spot in the

city that he had visited with Sue; thence he did not know whither, and

then thought of going home to his usual evening meal. But having all

the vices of his virtues, and some to spare, he turned into a public

house, for the first time during many months. Among the possible

consequences of her marriage Sue had not dwelt on this.

Arabella, meanwhile, had gone back. The evening passed, and Jude did

not return. At half-past nine Arabella herself went out, first

proceeding to an outlying district near the river where her father

lived, and had opened a small and precarious pork-shop lately.

“Well,” she said to him, “for all your rowing me that night, I’ve

called in, for I have something to tell you. I think I shall get

married and settled again. Only you must help me: and you can do no

less, after what I’ve stood ’ee.”

“I’ll do anything to get thee off my hands!”

“Very well. I am now going to look for my young man. He’s on the loose

I’m afraid, and I must get him home. All I want you to do to-night is

not to fasten the door, in case I should want to sleep here, and should

be late.”

“I thought you’d soon get tired of giving yourself airs and keeping

away!”

“Well—don’t do the door. That’s all I say.”

She then sallied out again, and first hastening back to Jude’s to make

sure that he had not returned, began her search for him. A shrewd guess

as to his probable course took her straight to the tavern which Jude

had formerly frequented, and where she had been barmaid for a brief

term. She had no sooner opened the door of the “Private Bar” than her

eyes fell upon him—sitting in the shade at the back of the compartment,

with his eyes fixed on the floor in a blank stare. He was drinking

nothing stronger than ale just then. He did not observe her, and she

entered and sat beside him.

Jude looked up, and said without surprise: “You’ve come to have

something, Arabella? … I’m trying to forget her: that’s all! But I

can’t; and I am going home.” She saw that he was a little way on in

liquor, but only a little as yet.

“I’ve come entirely to look for you, dear boy. You are not well. Now

you must have something better than that.” Arabella held up her finger

to the barmaid. “You shall have a liqueur—that’s better fit for a man

of education than beer. You shall have maraschino, or curaçao dry or

sweet, or cherry brandy. I’ll treat you, poor chap!”

“I don’t care which! Say cherry brandy… Sue has served me badly, very

badly. I didn’t expect it of Sue! I stuck to her, and she ought to have

stuck to me. I’d have sold my soul for her sake, but she wouldn’t risk

hers a jot for me. To save her own soul she lets mine go damn! … But it

isn’t her fault, poor little girl—I am sure it isn’t!”

How Arabella had obtained money did not appear, but she ordered a

liqueur each, and paid for them. When they had drunk these Arabella

suggested another; and Jude had the pleasure of being, as it were,

personally conducted through the varieties of spirituous delectation by

one who knew the landmarks well. Arabella kept very considerably in the

rear of Jude; but though she only sipped where he drank, she took as

much as she could safely take without losing her head—which was not a

little, as the crimson upon her countenance showed.

Her tone towards him to-night was uniformly soothing and cajoling; and

whenever he said “I don’t care what happens to me,” a thing he did

continually, she replied, “But I do very much!” The closing hour came,

and they were compelled to turn out; whereupon Arabella put her arm

round his waist, and guided his unsteady footsteps.

When they were in the streets she said: “I don’t know what our landlord

will say to my bringing you home in this state. I expect we are

fastened out, so that he’ll have to come down and let us in.”

“I don’t know—I don’t know.”

“That’s the worst of not having a home of your own. I tell you, Jude,

what we had best do. Come round to my father’s—I made it up with him a

bit to-day. I can let you in, and nobody will see you at all; and by

to-morrow morning you’ll be all right.”

“Anything—anywhere,” replied Jude. “What the devil does it matter to

me?”

They went along together, like any other fuddling couple, her arm still

round his waist, and his, at last, round hers; though with no amatory

intent; but merely because he was weary, unstable, and in need of

support.

“This—is th’ Martyrs’—burning-place,” he stammered as they dragged

across a broad street. “I remember—in old Fuller’s _Holy State_—and I

am reminded of it—by our passing by here—old Fuller in his _Holy State_

says, that at the burning of Ridley, Doctor Smith—preached sermon, and

took as his text _‘Though I give my body to be burned, and have not

charity, it profiteth me nothing.’_—Often think of it as I pass here.

Ridley was a—”

“Yes. Exactly. Very thoughtful of you, deary, even though it hasn’t

much to do with our present business.”

“Why, yes it has! I’m giving my body to be burned! But—ah you don’t

understand!—it wants Sue to understand such things! And I was her

seducer—poor little girl! And she’s gone—and I don’t care about myself!

Do what you like with me! … And yet she did it for conscience’ sake,

poor little Sue!”

“Hang her!—I mean, I think she was right,” hiccuped Arabella. “I’ve my

feelings too, like her; and I feel I belong to you in Heaven’s eye, and

to nobody else, till death us do part! It is—hic—never too late—hic to

mend!”

They had reached her father’s house, and she softly unfastened the

door, groping about for a light within.

The circumstances were not altogether unlike those of their entry into

the cottage at Cresscombe, such a long time before. Nor were perhaps

Arabella’s motives. But Jude did not think of that, though she did.

“I can’t find the matches, dear,” she said when she had fastened up the

door. “But never mind—this way. As quiet as you can, please.”

“It is as dark as pitch,” said Jude.

“Give me your hand, and I’ll lead you. That’s it. Just sit down here,

and I’ll pull off your boots. I don’t want to wake him.”

“Who?”

“Father. He’d make a row, perhaps.”

She pulled off his boots. “Now,” she whispered, “take hold of me—never

mind your weight. Now—first stair, second stair—”

“But—are we out in our old house by Marygreen?” asked the stupefied

Jude. “I haven’t been inside it for years till now! Hey? And where are

my books? That’s what I want to know?”

“We are at my house, dear, where there’s nobody to spy out how ill you

are. Now—third stair, fourth stair—that’s it. Now we shall get on.”

VII

Arabella was preparing breakfast in the downstairs back room of this

small, recently hired tenement of her father’s. She put her head into

the little pork-shop in front, and told Mr. Donn it was ready. Donn,

endeavouring to look like a master pork-butcher, in a greasy blue

blouse, and with a strap round his waist from which a steel dangled,

came in promptly.

“You must mind the shop this morning,” he said casually. “I’ve to go

and get some inwards and half a pig from Lumsdon, and to call

elsewhere. If you live here you must put your shoulder to the wheel, at

least till I get the business started!”

“Well, for to-day I can’t say.” She looked deedily into his face. “I’ve

got a prize upstairs.”

“Oh? What’s that?”

“A husband—almost.”

“No!”

“Yes. It’s Jude. He’s come back to me.”

“Your old original one? Well, I’m damned!”

“Well, I always did like him, that I will say.”

“But how does he come to be up there?” said Donn, humour-struck, and

nodding to the ceiling.

“Don’t ask inconvenient questions, Father. What we’ve to do is to keep

him here till he and I are—as we were.”

“How was that?”

“Married.”

“Ah… Well it is the rummest thing I ever heard of—marrying an old

husband again, and so much new blood in the world! He’s no catch, to my

thinking. I’d have had a new one while I was about it.”

“It isn’t rum for a woman to want her old husband back for

respectability, though for a man to want his old wife back—well,

perhaps it is funny, rather!” And Arabella was suddenly seized with a

fit of loud laughter, in which her father joined more moderately.

“Be civil to him, and I’ll do the rest,” she said when she had

recovered seriousness. “He told me this morning that his head ached fit

to burst, and he hardly seemed to know where he was. And no wonder,

considering how he mixed his drink last night. We must keep him jolly

and cheerful here for a day or two, and not let him go back to his

lodging. Whatever you advance I’ll pay back to you again. But I must go

up and see how he is now, poor deary.”

Arabella ascended the stairs, softly opened the door of the first

bedroom, and peeped in. Finding that her shorn Samson was asleep she

entered to the bedside and stood regarding him. The fevered flush on

his face from the debauch of the previous evening lessened the

fragility of his ordinary appearance, and his long lashes, dark brows,

and curly back hair and beard against the white pillow completed the

physiognomy of one whom Arabella, as a woman of rank passions, still

felt it worth while to recapture, highly important to recapture as a

woman straitened both in means and in reputation. Her ardent gaze

seemed to affect him; his quick breathing became suspended, and he

opened his eyes.

“How are you now, dear?” said she. “It is I—Arabella.”

“Ah!—where—oh yes, I remember! You gave me shelter… I am

stranded—ill—demoralized—damn bad! That’s what I am!”

“Then do stay here. There’s nobody in the house but father and me, and

you can rest till you are thoroughly well. I’ll tell them at the

stoneworks that you are knocked up.”

“I wonder what they are thinking at the lodgings!”

“I’ll go round and explain. Perhaps you had better let me pay up, or

they’ll think we’ve run away?”

“Yes. You’ll find enough money in my pocket there.”

Quite indifferent, and shutting his eyes because he could not bear the

daylight in his throbbing eye-balls, Jude seemed to doze again.

Arabella took his purse, softly left the room, and putting on her

outdoor things went off to the lodgings she and he had quitted the

evening before.

Scarcely half an hour had elapsed ere she reappeared round the corner,

walking beside a lad wheeling a truck on which were piled all Jude’s

household possessions, and also the few of Arabella’s things which she

had taken to the lodging for her short sojourn there. Jude was in such

physical pain from his unfortunate break-down of the previous night,

and in such mental pain from the loss of Sue and from having yielded in

his half-somnolent state to Arabella, that when he saw his few chattels

unpacked and standing before his eyes in this strange bedroom,

intermixed with woman’s apparel, he scarcely considered how they had

come there, or what their coming signalized.

“Now,” said Arabella to her father downstairs, “we must keep plenty of

good liquor going in the house these next few days. I know his nature,

and if he once gets into that fearfully low state that he does get into

sometimes, he’ll never do the honourable thing by me in this world, and

I shall be left in the lurch. He must be kept cheerful. He has a little

money in the savings bank, and he has given me his purse to pay for

anything necessary. Well, that will be the licence; for I must have

that ready at hand, to catch him the moment he’s in the humour. You

must pay for the liquor. A few friends, and a quiet convivial party

would be the thing, if we could get it up. It would advertise the shop,

and help me too.”

“That can be got up easy enough by anybody who’ll afford victuals and

drink… Well yes—it would advertise the shop—that’s true.”

Three days later, when Jude had recovered somewhat from the fearful

throbbing of his eyes and brain, but was still considerably confused in

his mind by what had been supplied to him by Arabella during the

interval—to keep him, jolly, as she expressed it—the quiet convivial

gathering, suggested by her, to wind Jude up to the striking point,

took place.

Donn had only just opened his miserable little pork and sausage shop,

which had as yet scarce any customers; nevertheless that party

advertised it well, and the Donns acquired a real notoriety among a

certain class in Christminster who knew not the colleges, nor their

works, nor their ways. Jude was asked if he could suggest any guest in

addition to those named by Arabella and her father, and in a saturnine

humour of perfect recklessness mentioned Uncle Joe, and Stagg, and the

decayed auctioneer, and others whom he remembered as having been

frequenters of the well-known tavern during his bout therein years

before. He also suggested Freckles and Bower o’ Bliss. Arabella took

him at his word so far as the men went, but drew the line at the

ladies.

Another man they knew, Tinker Taylor, though he lived in the same

street, was not invited; but as he went homeward from a late job on the

evening of the party, he had occasion to call at the shop for trotters.

There were none in, but he was promised some the next morning. While

making his inquiry Taylor glanced into the back room, and saw the

guests sitting round, card-playing, and drinking, and otherwise

enjoying themselves at Donn’s expense. He went home to bed, and on his

way out next morning wondered how the party went off. He thought it

hardly worth while to call at the shop for his provisions at that hour,

Donn and his daughter being probably not up, if they caroused late the

night before. However, he found in passing that the door was open, and

he could hear voices within, though the shutters of the meat-stall were

not down. He went and tapped at the sitting-room door, and opened it.

“Well—to be sure!” he said, astonished.

Hosts and guests were sitting card-playing, smoking, and talking,

precisely as he had left them eleven hours earlier; the gas was burning

and the curtains drawn, though it had been broad daylight for two hours

out of doors.

“Yes!” cried Arabella, laughing. “Here we are, just the same. We ought

to be ashamed of ourselves, oughtn’t we? But it is a sort of

housewarming, you see; and our friends are in no hurry. Come in, Mr.

Taylor, and sit down.”

The tinker, or rather reduced ironmonger, was nothing loath, and

entered and took a seat. “I shall lose a quarter, but never mind,” he

said. “Well, really, I could hardly believe my eyes when I looked in!

It seemed as if I was flung back again into last night, all of a

sudden.”

“So you are. Pour out for Mr. Taylor.”

He now perceived that she was sitting beside Jude, her arm being round

his waist. Jude, like the rest of the company, bore on his face the

signs of how deeply he had been indulging.

“Well, we’ve been waiting for certain legal hours to arrive, to tell

the truth,” she continued bashfully, and making her spirituous crimson

look as much like a maiden blush as possible. “Jude and I have decided

to make up matters between us by tying the knot again, as we find we

can’t do without one another after all. So, as a bright notion, we

agreed to sit on till it was late enough, and go and do it off-hand.”

Jude seemed to pay no great heed to what she was announcing, or indeed

to anything whatever. The entrance of Taylor infused fresh spirit into

the company, and they remained sitting, till Arabella whispered to her

father: “Now we may as well go.”

“But the parson don’t know?”

“Yes, I told him last night that we might come between eight and nine,

as there were reasons of decency for doing it as early and quiet as

possible; on account of it being our second marriage, which might make

people curious to look on if they knew. He highly approved.”

“Oh very well, I’m ready,” said her father, getting up and shaking

himself.

“Now, old darling,” she said to Jude. “Come along, as you promised.”

“When did I promise anything?” asked he, whom she had made so tipsy by

her special knowledge of that line of business as almost to have made

him sober again—or to seem so to those who did not know him.

“Why!” said Arabella, affecting dismay. “You’ve promised to marry me

several times as we’ve sat here to-night. These gentlemen have heard

you.”

“I don’t remember it,” said Jude doggedly. “There’s only one woman—but

I won’t mention her in this Capharnaum!”

Arabella looked towards her father. “Now, Mr. Fawley be honourable,”

said Donn. “You and my daughter have been living here together these

three or four days, quite on the understanding that you were going to

marry her. Of course I shouldn’t have had such goings on in my house if

I hadn’t understood that. As a point of honour you must do it now.”

“Don’t say anything against my honour!” enjoined Jude hotly, standing

up. “I’d marry the W–––– of Babylon rather than do anything

dishonourable! No reflection on you, my dear. It is a mere rhetorical

figure—what they call in the books, hyperbole.”

“Keep your figures for your debts to friends who shelter you,” said

Donn.

“If I am bound in honour to marry her—as I suppose I am—though how I

came to be here with her I know no more than a dead man—marry her I

will, so help me God! I have never behaved dishonourably to a woman or

to any living thing. I am not a man who wants to save himself at the

expense of the weaker among us!”

“There—never mind him, deary,” said she, putting her cheek against

Jude’s. “Come up and wash your face, and just put yourself tidy, and

off we’ll go. Make it up with Father.”

They shook hands. Jude went upstairs with her, and soon came down

looking tidy and calm. Arabella, too, had hastily arranged herself, and

accompanied by Donn away they went.

“Don’t go,” she said to the guests at parting. “I’ve told the little

maid to get the breakfast while we are gone; and when we come back

we’ll all have some. A good strong cup of tea will set everybody right

for going home.”

When Arabella, Jude, and Donn had disappeared on their matrimonial

errand the assembled guests yawned themselves wider awake, and

discussed the situation with great interest. Tinker Taylor, being the

most sober, reasoned the most lucidly.

“I don’t wish to speak against friends,” he said. “But it do seem a

rare curiosity for a couple to marry over again! If they couldn’t get

on the first time when their minds were limp, they won’t the second, by

my reckoning.”

“Do you think he’ll do it?”

“He’s been put upon his honour by the woman, so he med.”

“He’d hardly do it straight off like this. He’s got no licence nor

anything.”

“She’s got that, bless you. Didn’t you hear her say so to her father?”

“Well,” said Tinker Taylor, relighting his pipe at the gas-jet. “Take

her all together, limb by limb, she’s not such a bad-looking

piece—particular by candlelight. To be sure, halfpence that have been

in circulation can’t be expected to look like new ones from the mint.

But for a woman that’s been knocking about the four hemispheres for

some time, she’s passable enough. A little bit thick in the flitch

perhaps: but I like a woman that a puff o’ wind won’t blow down.”

Their eyes followed the movements of the little girl as she spread the

breakfast-cloth on the table they had been using, without wiping up the

slops of the liquor. The curtains were undrawn, and the expression of

the house made to look like morning. Some of the guests, however, fell

asleep in their chairs. One or two went to the door, and gazed along

the street more than once. Tinker Taylor was the chief of these, and

after a time he came in with a leer on his face.

“By Gad, they are coming! I think the deed’s done!”

“No,” said Uncle Joe, following him in. “Take my word, he turned rusty

at the last minute. They are walking in a very unusual way; and that’s

the meaning of it!”

They waited in silence till the wedding-party could be heard entering

the house. First into the room came Arabella boisterously; and her face

was enough to show that her strategy had succeeded.

“Mrs. Fawley, I presume?” said Tinker Taylor with mock courtesy.

“Certainly. Mrs. Fawley again,” replied Arabella blandly, pulling off

her glove and holding out her left hand. “There’s the padlock, see…

Well, he was a very nice, gentlemanly man indeed. I mean the clergyman.

He said to me as gentle as a babe when all was done: ‘Mrs. Fawley, I

congratulate you heartily,’ he says. ‘For having heard your history,

and that of your husband, I think you have both done the right and

proper thing. And for your past errors as a wife, and his as a husband,

I think you ought now to be forgiven by the world, as you have forgiven

each other,’ says he. Yes; he was a very nice, gentlemanly man. ‘The

Church don’t recognize divorce in her dogma, strictly speaking,’ he

says: ‘and bear in mind the words of the service in your goings out and

your comings in: What God hath joined together let no man put asunder.’

Yes; he was a very nice, gentlemanly man… But, Jude, my dear, you were

enough to make a cat laugh! You walked that straight, and held yourself

that steady, that one would have thought you were going ’prentice to a

judge; though I knew you were seeing double all the time, from the way

you fumbled with my finger.”

“I said I’d do anything to—save a woman’s honour,” muttered Jude. “And

I’ve done it!”

“Well now, old deary, come along and have some breakfast.”

“I want—some—more whisky,” said Jude stolidly.

“Nonsense, dear. Not now! There’s no more left. The tea will take the

muddle out of our heads, and we shall be as fresh as larks.”

“All right. I’ve—married you. She said I ought to marry you again, and

I have straightway. It is true religion! Ha—ha—ha!”

VIII

Michaelmas came and passed, and Jude and his wife, who had lived but a

short time in her father’s house after their remarriage, were in

lodgings on the top floor of a dwelling nearer to the centre of the

city.

He had done a few days’ work during the two or three months since the

event, but his health had been indifferent, and it was now precarious.

He was sitting in an arm-chair before the fire, and coughed a good

deal.

“I’ve got a bargain for my trouble in marrying thee over again!”

Arabella was saying to him. “I shall have to keep ’ee entirely—that’s

what ’twill come to! I shall have to make black-pot and sausages, and

hawk ’em about the street, all to support an invalid husband I’d no

business to be saddled with at all. Why didn’t you keep your health,

deceiving one like this? You were well enough when the wedding was!”

“Ah, yes!” said he, laughing acridly. “I have been thinking of my

foolish feeling about the pig you and I killed during our first

marriage. I feel now that the greatest mercy that could be vouchsafed

to me would be that something should serve me as I served that animal.”

This was the sort of discourse that went on between them every day now.

The landlord of the lodging, who had heard that they were a queer

couple, had doubted if they were married at all, especially as he had

seen Arabella kiss Jude one evening when she had taken a little

cordial; and he was about to give them notice to quit, till by chance

overhearing her one night haranguing Jude in rattling terms, and

ultimately flinging a shoe at his head, he recognized the note of

genuine wedlock; and concluding that they must be respectable, said no

more.

Jude did not get any better, and one day he requested Arabella, with

considerable hesitation, to execute a commission for him. She asked him

indifferently what it was.

“To write to Sue.”

“What in the name—do you want me to write to her for?”

“To ask how she is, and if she’ll come to see me, because I’m ill, and

should like to see her—once again.”

“It is like you to insult a lawful wife by asking such a thing!”

“It is just in order not to insult you that I ask you to do it. You

know I love Sue. I don’t wish to mince the matter—there stands the

fact: I love her. I could find a dozen ways of sending a letter to her

without your knowledge. But I wish to be quite above-board with you,

and with her husband. A message through you asking her to come is at

least free from any odour of intrigue. If she retains any of her old

nature at all, she’ll come.”

“You’ve no respect for marriage whatever, or its rights and duties!”

“What _does_ it matter what my opinions are—a wretch like me! Can it

matter to anybody in the world who comes to see me for half an

hour—here with one foot in the grave! … Come, please write, Arabella!”

he pleaded. “Repay my candour by a little generosity!”

“I should think _not_!”

“Not just once?—Oh do!” He felt that his physical weakness had taken

away all his dignity.

“What do you want _her_ to know how you are for? She don’t want to see

’ee. She’s the rat that forsook the sinking ship!”

“Don’t, don’t!”

“And I stuck to un—the more fool I! Have that strumpet in the house

indeed!”

Almost as soon as the words were spoken Jude sprang from the chair, and

before Arabella knew where she was he had her on her back upon a little

couch which stood there, he kneeling above her.

“Say another word of that sort,” he whispered, “and I’ll kill you—here

and now! I’ve everything to gain by it—my own death not being the least

part. So don’t think there’s no meaning in what I say!”

“What do you want me to do?” gasped Arabella.

“Promise never to speak of her.”

“Very well. I do.”

“I take your word,” he said scornfully as he loosened her. “But what it

is worth I can’t say.”

“You couldn’t kill the pig, but you could kill me!”

“Ah—there you have me! No—I couldn’t kill you—even in a passion. Taunt

away!”

He then began coughing very much, and she estimated his life with an

appraiser’s eye as he sank back ghastly pale. “I’ll send for her,”

Arabella murmured, “if you’ll agree to my being in the room with you

all the time she’s here.”

The softer side of his nature, the desire to see Sue, made him unable

to resist the offer even now, provoked as he had been; and he replied

breathlessly: “Yes, I agree. Only send for her!”

In the evening he inquired if she had written.

“Yes,” she said; “I wrote a note telling her you were ill, and asking

her to come to-morrow or the day after. I haven’t posted it yet.”

The next day Jude wondered if she really did post it, but would not ask

her; and foolish Hope, that lives on a drop and a crumb, made him

restless with expectation. He knew the times of the possible trains,

and listened on each occasion for sounds of her.

She did not come; but Jude would not address Arabella again thereon. He

hoped and expected all the next day; but no Sue appeared; neither was

there any note of reply. Then Jude decided in the privacy of his mind

that Arabella had never posted hers, although she had written it. There

was something in her manner which told it. His physical weakness was

such that he shed tears at the disappointment when she was not there to

see. His suspicions were, in fact, well founded. Arabella, like some

other nurses, thought that your duty towards your invalid was to pacify

him by any means short of really acting upon his fancies.

He never said another word to her about his wish or his conjecture. A

silent, undiscerned resolve grew up in him, which gave him, if not

strength, stability and calm. One midday when, after an absence of two

hours, she came into the room, she beheld the chair empty.

Down she flopped on the bed, and sitting, meditated. “Now where the

devil is my man gone to!” she said.

A driving rain from the north-east had been falling with more or less

intermission all the morning, and looking from the window at the

dripping spouts it seemed impossible to believe that any sick man would

have ventured out to almost certain death. Yet a conviction possessed

Arabella that he had gone out, and it became a certainty when she had

searched the house. “If he’s such a fool, let him be!” she said. “I can

do no more.”

Jude was at that moment in a railway train that was drawing near to

Alfredston, oddly swathed, pale as a monumental figure in alabaster,

and much stared at by other passengers. An hour later his thin form, in

the long great-coat and blanket he had come with, but without an

umbrella, could have been seen walking along the five-mile road to

Marygreen. On his face showed the determined purpose that alone

sustained him, but to which has weakness afforded a sorry foundation.

By the up-hill walk he was quite blown, but he pressed on; and at

half-past three o’clock stood by the familiar well at Marygreen. The

rain was keeping everybody indoors; Jude crossed the green to the

church without observation, and found the building open. Here he stood,

looking forth at the school, whence he could hear the usual sing-song

tones of the little voices that had not learnt Creation’s groan.

He waited till a small boy came from the school—one evidently allowed

out before hours for some reason or other. Jude held up his hand, and

the child came.

“Please call at the schoolhouse and ask Mrs. Phillotson if she will be

kind enough to come to the church for a few minutes.”

The child departed, and Jude heard him knock at the door of the

dwelling. He himself went further into the church. Everything was new,

except a few pieces of carving preserved from the wrecked old fabric,

now fixed against the new walls. He stood by these: they seemed akin to

the perished people of that place who were his ancestors and Sue’s.

A light footstep, which might have been accounted no more than an added

drip to the rainfall, sounded in the porch, and he looked round.

“Oh—I didn’t think it was you! I didn’t—Oh, Jude!” A hysterical catch

in her breath ended in a succession of them. He advanced, but she

quickly recovered and went back.

“Don’t go—don’t go!” he implored. “This is my last time! I thought it

would be less intrusive than to enter your house. And I shall never

come again. Don’t then be unmerciful. Sue, Sue! We are acting by the

letter; and ‘the letter killeth’!”

“I’ll stay—I won’t be unkind!” she said, her mouth quivering and her

tears flowing as she allowed him to come closer. “But why did you come,

and do this wrong thing, after doing such a right thing as you have

done?”

“What right thing?”

“Marrying Arabella again. It was in the Alfredston paper. She has never

been other than yours, Jude—in a proper sense. And therefore you did so

well—Oh so well!—in recognizing it—and taking her to you again.”

“God above—and is that all I’ve come to hear? If there is anything more

degrading, immoral, unnatural, than another in my life, it is this

meretricious contract with Arabella which has been called doing the

right thing! And you too—you call yourself Phillotson’s wife! _His_

wife! You are mine.”

“Don’t make me rush away from you—I can’t bear much! But on this point

I am decided.”

“I cannot understand how you did it—how you think it—I cannot!”

“Never mind that. He is a kind husband to me—And I—I’ve wrestled and

struggled, and fasted, and prayed. I have nearly brought my body into

complete subjection. And you mustn’t—will you—wake—”

“Oh you darling little fool; where is your reason? You seem to have

suffered the loss of your faculties! I would argue with you if I didn’t

know that a woman in your state of feeling is quite beyond all appeals

to her brains. Or is it that you are humbugging yourself, as so many

women do about these things; and don’t actually believe what you

pretend to, and only are indulging in the luxury of the emotion raised

by an affected belief?”

“Luxury! How can you be so cruel!”

“You dear, sad, soft, most melancholy wreck of a promising human

intellect that it has ever been my lot to behold! Where is your scorn

of convention gone? I _would_ have died game!”

“You crush, almost insult me, Jude! Go away from me!” She turned off

quickly.

“I will. I would never come to see you again, even if I had the

strength to come, which I shall not have any more. Sue, Sue, you are

not worth a man’s love!”

Her bosom began to go up and down. “I can’t endure you to say that!”

she burst out, and her eye resting on him a moment, she turned back

impulsively. “Don’t, don’t scorn me! Kiss me, oh kiss me lots of times,

and say I am not a coward and a contemptible humbug—I can’t bear it!”

She rushed up to him and, with her mouth on his, continued: “I must

tell you—oh I must—my darling Love! It has been—only a church

marriage—an apparent marriage I mean! He suggested it at the very

first!”

“How?”

“I mean it is a nominal marriage only. It hasn’t been more than that at

all since I came back to him!”

“Sue!” he said. Pressing her to him in his arms, he bruised her lips

with kisses. “If misery can know happiness, I have a moment’s happiness

now! Now, in the name of all you hold holy, tell me the truth, and no

lie. You do love me still?”

“I do! You know it too well! … But I _mustn’t_ do this! I mustn’t kiss

you back as I would!”

“But do!”

“And yet you are so dear!—and you look so ill—”

“And so do you! There’s one more, in memory of our dead little

children—yours and mine!”

The words struck her like a blow, and she bent her head. “I _mustn’t_—I

_can’t_ go on with this!” she gasped presently. “But there, there,

darling; I give you back your kisses; I do, I do! … And now I’ll _hate_

myself for ever for my sin!”

“No—let me make my last appeal. Listen to this! We’ve both remarried

out of our senses. I was made drunk to do it. You were the same. I was

gin-drunk; you were creed-drunk. Either form of intoxication takes away

the nobler vision… Let us then shake off our mistakes, and run away

together!”

“No; again no! … Why do you tempt me so far, Jude! It is too merciless!

… But I’ve got over myself now. Don’t follow me—don’t look at me. Leave

me, for pity’s sake!”

She ran up the church to the east end, and Jude did as she requested.

He did not turn his head, but took up his blanket, which she had not

seen, and went straight out. As he passed the end of the church she

heard his coughs mingling with the rain on the windows, and in a last

instinct of human affection, even now unsubdued by her fetters, she

sprang up as if to go and succour him. But she knelt down again, and

stopped her ears with her hands till all possible sound of him had

passed away.

He was by this time at the corner of the green, from which the path ran

across the fields in which he had scared rooks as a boy. He turned and

looked back, once, at the building which still contained Sue; and then

went on, knowing that his eyes would light on that scene no more.

There are cold spots up and down Wessex in autumn and winter weather;

but the coldest of all when a north or east wind is blowing is the

crest of the down by the Brown House, where the road to Alfredston

crosses the old Ridgeway. Here the first winter sleets and snows fall

and lie, and here the spring frost lingers last unthawed. Here in the

teeth of the north-east wind and rain Jude now pursued his way, wet

through, the necessary slowness of his walk from lack of his former

strength being insufficent to maintain his heat. He came to the

milestone, and, raining as it was, spread his blanket and lay down

there to rest. Before moving on he went and felt at the back of the

stone for his own carving. It was still there; but nearly obliterated

by moss. He passed the spot where the gibbet of his ancestor and Sue’s

had stood, and descended the hill.

It was dark when he reached Alfredston, where he had a cup of tea, the

deadly chill that began to creep into his bones being too much for him

to endure fasting. To get home he had to travel by a steam tram-car,

and two branches of railway, with much waiting at a junction. He did

not reach Christminster till ten o’clock.

IX

On the platform stood Arabella. She looked him up and down.

“You’ve been to see her?” she asked.

“I have,” said Jude, literally tottering with cold and lassitude.

“Well, now you’d best march along home.”

The water ran out of him as he went, and he was compelled to lean

against the wall to support himself while coughing.

“You’ve done for yourself by this, young man,” said she. “I don’t know

whether you know it.”

“Of course I do. I meant to do for myself.”

“What—to commit suicide?”

“Certainly.”

“Well, I’m blest! Kill yourself for a woman.”

“Listen to me, Arabella. You think you are the stronger; and so you

are, in a physical sense, now. You could push me over like a nine-pin.

You did not send that letter the other day, and I could not resent your

conduct. But I am not so weak in another way as you think. I made up my

mind that a man confined to his room by inflammation of the lungs, a

fellow who had only two wishes left in the world, to see a particular

woman, and then to die, could neatly accomplish those two wishes at one

stroke by taking this journey in the rain. That I’ve done. I have seen

her for the last time, and I’ve finished myself—put an end to a

feverish life which ought never to have been begun!”

“Lord—you do talk lofty! Won’t you have something warm to drink?”

“No thank you. Let’s get home.”

They went along by the silent colleges, and Jude kept stopping.

“What are you looking at?”

“Stupid fancies. I see, in a way, those spirits of the dead again, on

this my last walk, that I saw when I first walked here!”

“What a curious chap you are!”

“I seem to see them, and almost hear them rustling. But I don’t revere

all of them as I did then. I don’t believe in half of them. The

theologians, the apologists, and their kin the metaphysicians, the

high-handed statesmen, and others, no longer interest me. All that has

been spoilt for me by the grind of stern reality!”

The expression of Jude’s corpselike face in the watery lamplight was

indeed as if he saw people where there was nobody. At moments he stood

still by an archway, like one watching a figure walk out; then he would

look at a window like one discerning a familiar face behind it. He

seemed to hear voices, whose words he repeated as if to gather their

meaning.

“They seem laughing at me!”

“Who?”

“Oh—I was talking to myself! The phantoms all about here, in the

college archways, and windows. They used to look friendly in the old

days, particularly Addison, and Gibbon, and Johnson, and Dr. Browne,

and Bishop Ken—”

“Come along do! Phantoms! There’s neither living nor dead hereabouts

except a damn policeman! I never saw the streets emptier.”

“Fancy! The Poet of Liberty used to walk here, and the great Dissector

of Melancholy there!”

“I don’t want to hear about ’em! They bore me.”

“Walter Raleigh is beckoning to me from that

lane—Wycliffe—Harvey—Hooker—Arnold—and a whole crowd of Tractarian

Shades—”

“I _don’t want_ to know their names, I tell you! What do I care about

folk dead and gone? Upon my soul you are more sober when you’ve been

drinking than when you have not!”

“I must rest a moment,” he said; and as he paused, holding to the

railings, he measured with his eye the height of a college front. “This

is old Rubric. And that Sarcophagus; and up that lane Crozier and

Tudor: and all down there is Cardinal with its long front, and its

windows with lifted eyebrows, representing the polite surprise of the

university at the efforts of such as I.”

“Come along, and I’ll treat you!”

“Very well. It will help me home, for I feel the chilly fog from the

meadows of Cardinal as if death-claws were grabbing me through and

through. As Antigone said, I am neither a dweller among men nor ghosts.

But, Arabella, when I am dead, you’ll see my spirit flitting up and

down here among these!”

“Pooh! You mayn’t die after all. You are tough enough yet, old man.”

It was night at Marygreen, and the rain of the afternoon showed no sign

of abatement. About the time at which Jude and Arabella were walking

the streets of Christminster homeward, the Widow Edlin crossed the

green, and opened the back door of the schoolmaster’s dwelling, which

she often did now before bedtime, to assist Sue in putting things away.

Sue was muddling helplessly in the kitchen, for she was not a good

housewife, though she tried to be, and grew impatient of domestic

details.

“Lord love ’ee, what do ye do that yourself for, when I’ve come o’

purpose! You knew I should come.”

“Oh—I don’t know—I forgot! No, I didn’t forget. I did it to discipline

myself. I have scrubbed the stairs since eight o’clock. I _must_

practise myself in my household duties. I’ve shamefully neglected

them!”

“Why should ye? He’ll get a better school, perhaps be a parson, in

time, and you’ll keep two servants. ’Tis a pity to spoil them pretty

hands.”

“Don’t talk of my pretty hands, Mrs. Edlin. This pretty body of mine

has been the ruin of me already!”

“Pshoo—you’ve got no body to speak of! You put me more in mind of a

sperrit. But there seems something wrong to-night, my dear. Husband

cross?”

“No. He never is. He’s gone to bed early.”

“Then what is it?”

“I cannot tell you. I have done wrong to-day. And I want to eradicate

it… Well—I will tell you this—Jude has been here this afternoon, and I

find I still love him—oh, grossly! I cannot tell you more.”

“Ah!” said the widow. “I told ’ee how ’twould be!”

“But it shan’t be! I have not told my husband of his visit; it is not

necessary to trouble him about it, as I never mean to see Jude any

more. But I am going to make my conscience right on my duty to

Richard—by doing a penance—the ultimate thing. I must!”

“I wouldn’t—since he agrees to it being otherwise, and it has gone on

three months very well as it is.”

“Yes—he agrees to my living as I choose; but I feel it is an indulgence

I ought not to exact from him. It ought not to have been accepted by

me. To reverse it will be terrible—but I must be more just to him. O

why was I so unheroic!”

“What is it you don’t like in him?” asked Mrs. Edlin curiously.

“I cannot tell you. It is something… I cannot say. The mournful thing

is, that nobody would admit it as a reason for feeling as I do; so that

no excuse is left me.”

“Did you ever tell Jude what it was?”

“Never.”

“I’ve heard strange tales o’ husbands in my time,” observed the widow

in a lowered voice. “They say that when the saints were upon the earth

devils used to take husbands’ forms o’ nights, and get poor women into

all sorts of trouble. But I don’t know why that should come into my

head, for it is only a tale… What a wind and rain it is to-night!

Well—don’t be in a hurry to alter things, my dear. Think it over.”

“No, no! I’ve screwed my weak soul up to treating him more

courteously—and it must be now—at once—before I break down!”

“I don’t think you ought to force your nature. No woman ought to be

expected to.”

“It is my duty. I will drink my cup to the dregs!”

Half an hour later when Mrs. Edlin put on her bonnet and shawl to

leave, Sue seemed to be seized with vague terror.

“No—no—don’t go, Mrs. Edlin,” she implored, her eyes enlarged, and with

a quick nervous look over her shoulder.

“But it is bedtime, child.”

“Yes, but—there’s the little spare room—my room that was. It is quite

ready. Please stay, Mrs. Edlin!—I shall want you in the morning.”

“Oh well—I don’t mind, if you wish. Nothing will happen to my four old

walls, whether I be there or no.”

She then fastened up the doors, and they ascended the stairs together.

“Wait here, Mrs. Edlin,” said Sue. “I’ll go into my old room a moment

by myself.”

Leaving the widow on the landing Sue turned to the chamber which had

been hers exclusively since her arrival at Marygreen, and pushing to

the door knelt down by the bed for a minute or two. She then arose, and

taking her night-gown from the pillow undressed and came out to Mrs.

Edlin. A man could be heard snoring in the room opposite. She wished

Mrs. Edlin good-night, and the widow entered the room that Sue had just

vacated.

Sue unlatched the other chamber door, and, as if seized with faintness,

sank down outside it. Getting up again she half opened the door, and

said “Richard.” As the word came out of her mouth she visibly

shuddered.

The snoring had quite ceased for some time, but he did not reply. Sue

seemed relieved, and hurried back to Mrs. Edlin’s chamber. “Are you in

bed, Mrs. Edlin?” she asked.

“No, dear,” said the widow, opening the door. “I be old and slow, and

it takes me a long while to un-ray. I han’t unlaced my jumps yet.”

“I—don’t hear him! And perhaps—perhaps—”

“What, child?”

“Perhaps he’s dead!” she gasped. “And then—I should be _free_, and I

could go to Jude! … Ah—no—I forgot _her_—and God!”

“Let’s go and hearken. No—he’s snoring again. But the rain and the wind

is so loud that you can hardly hear anything but between whiles.”

Sue had dragged herself back. “Mrs. Edlin, good-night again! I am sorry

I called you out.” The widow retreated a second time.

The strained, resigned look returned to Sue’s face when she was alone.

“I must do it—I must! I must drink to the dregs!” she whispered.

“Richard!” she said again.

“Hey—what? Is that you, Susanna?”

“Yes.”

“What do you want? Anything the matter? Wait a moment.” He pulled on

some articles of clothing, and came to the door. “Yes?”

“When we were at Shaston I jumped out of the window rather than that

you should come near me. I have never reversed that treatment till

now—when I have come to beg your pardon for it, and ask you to let me

in.”

“Perhaps you only think you ought to do this? I don’t wish you to come

against your impulses, as I have said.”

“But I beg to be admitted.” She waited a moment, and repeated, “I beg

to be admitted! I have been in error—even to-day. I have exceeded my

rights. I did not mean to tell you, but perhaps I ought. I sinned

against you this afternoon.”

“How?”

“I met Jude! I didn’t know he was coming. And—”

“Well?”

“I kissed him, and let him kiss me.”

“Oh—the old story!”

“Richard, I didn’t know we were going to kiss each other till we did!”

“How many times?”

“A good many. I don’t know. I am horrified to look back on it, and the

least I can do after it is to come to you like this.”

“Come—this is pretty bad, after what I’ve done! Anything else to

confess?”

“No.” She had been intending to say: “I called him my darling Love.”

But, as a contrite woman always keeps back a little, that portion of

the scene remained untold. She went on: “I am never going to see him

any more. He spoke of some things of the past, and it overcame me. He

spoke of—the children. But, as I have said, I am glad—almost glad I

mean—that they are dead, Richard. It blots out all that life of mine!”

“Well—about not seeing him again any more. Come—you really mean this?”

There was something in Phillotson’s tone now which seemed to show that

his three months of remarriage with Sue had somehow not been so

satisfactory as his magnanimity or amative patience had anticipated.

“Yes, yes!”

“Perhaps you’ll swear it on the New Testament?”

“I will.”

He went back to the room and brought out a little brown Testament. “Now

then: So help you God!”

She swore.

“Very good!”

“Now I supplicate you, Richard, to whom I belong, and whom I wish to

honour and obey, as I vowed, to let me in.”

“Think it over well. You know what it means. Having you back in the

house was one thing—this another. So think again.”

“I have thought—I wish this!”

“That’s a complaisant spirit—and perhaps you are right. With a lover

hanging about, a half-marriage should be completed. But I repeat my

reminder this third and last time.”

“It is my wish! … O God!”

“What did you say ‘O God’ for?”

“I don’t know!”

“Yes you do! But …” He gloomily considered her thin and fragile form a

moment longer as she crouched before him in her night-clothes. “Well, I

thought it might end like this,” he said presently. “I owe you nothing,

after these signs; but I’ll take you in at your word, and forgive you.”

He put his arm round her to lift her up. Sue started back.

“What’s the matter?” he asked, speaking for the first time sternly.

“You shrink from me again?—just as formerly!”

“No, Richard—I—I—was not thinking—”

“You wish to come in here?”

“Yes.”

“You still bear in mind what it means?”

“Yes. It is my duty!”

Placing the candlestick on the chest of drawers he led her through the

doorway, and lifting her bodily, kissed her. A quick look of aversion

passed over her face, but clenching her teeth she uttered no cry.

Mrs. Edlin had by this time undressed, and was about to get into bed

when she said to herself: “Ah—perhaps I’d better go and see if the

little thing is all right. How it do blow and rain!”

The widow went out on the landing, and saw that Sue had disappeared.

“Ah! Poor soul! Weddings be funerals ’a b’lieve nowadays. Fifty-five

years ago, come Fall, since my man and I married! Times have changed

since then!”

X

Despite himself Jude recovered somewhat, and worked at his trade for

several weeks. After Christmas, however, he broke down again.

With the money he had earned he shifted his lodgings to a yet more

central part of the town. But Arabella saw that he was not likely to do

much work for a long while, and was cross enough at the turn affairs

had taken since her remarriage to him. “I’m hanged if you haven’t been

clever in this last stroke!” she would say, “to get a nurse for nothing

by marrying me!”

Jude was absolutely indifferent to what she said, and indeed, often

regarded her abuse in a humorous light. Sometimes his mood was more

earnest, and as he lay he often rambled on upon the defeat of his early

aims.

“Every man has some little power in some one direction,” he would say.

“I was never really stout enough for the stone trade, particularly the

fixing. Moving the blocks always used to strain me, and standing the

trying draughts in buildings before the windows are in always gave me

colds, and I think that began the mischief inside. But I felt I could

do one thing if I had the opportunity. I could accumulate ideas, and

impart them to others. I wonder if the founders had such as I in their

minds—a fellow good for nothing else but that particular thing? … I

hear that soon there is going to be a better chance for such helpless

students as I was. There are schemes afoot for making the university

less exclusive, and extending its influence. I don’t know much about

it. And it is too late, too late for me! Ah—and for how many worthier

ones before me!”

“How you keep a-mumbling!” said Arabella. “I should have thought you’d

have got over all that craze about books by this time. And so you

would, if you’d had any sense to begin with. You are as bad now as when

we were first married.”

On one occasion while soliloquizing thus he called her “Sue”

unconsciously.

“I wish you’d mind who you are talking to!” said Arabella indignantly.

“Calling a respectable married woman by the name of that—” She

remembered herself and he did not catch the word.

But in the course of time, when she saw how things were going, and how

very little she had to fear from Sue’s rivalry, she had a fit of

generosity. “I suppose you want to see your—Sue?” she said. “Well, I

don’t mind her coming. You can have her here if you like.”

“I don’t wish to see her again.”

“Oh—that’s a change!”

“And don’t tell her anything about me—that I’m ill, or anything. She

has chosen her course. Let her go!”

One day he received a surprise. Mrs. Edlin came to see him, quite on

her own account. Jude’s wife, whose feelings as to where his affections

were centred had reached absolute indifference by this time, went out,

leaving the old woman alone with Jude. He impulsively asked how Sue

was, and then said bluntly, remembering what Sue had told him: “I

suppose they are still only husband and wife in name?”

Mrs. Edlin hesitated. “Well, no—it’s different now. She’s begun it

quite lately—all of her own free will.”

“When did she begin?” he asked quickly.

“The night after you came. But as a punishment to her poor self. He

didn’t wish it, but she insisted.”

“Sue, my Sue—you darling fool—this is almost more than I can endure! …

Mrs. Edlin—don’t be frightened at my rambling—I’ve got to talk to

myself lying here so many hours alone—she was once a woman whose

intellect was to mine like a star to a benzoline lamp: who saw all _my_

superstitions as cobwebs that she could brush away with a word. Then

bitter affliction came to us, and her intellect broke, and she veered

round to darkness. Strange difference of sex, that time and

circumstance, which enlarge the views of most men, narrow the views of

women almost invariably. And now the ultimate horror has come—her

giving herself like this to what she loathes, in her enslavement to

forms! She, so sensitive, so shrinking, that the very wind seemed to

blow on her with a touch of deference… As for Sue and me when we were

at our own best, long ago—when our minds were clear, and our love of

truth fearless—the time was not ripe for us! Our ideas were fifty years

too soon to be any good to us. And so the resistance they met with

brought reaction in her, and recklessness and ruin on me! … There—this,

Mrs. Edlin, is how I go on to myself continually, as I lie here. I must

be boring you awfully.”

“Not at all, my dear boy. I could hearken to ’ee all day.”

As Jude reflected more and more on her news, and grew more restless, he

began in his mental agony to use terribly profane language about social

conventions, which started a fit of coughing. Presently there came a

knock at the door downstairs. As nobody answered it Mrs. Edlin herself

went down.

The visitor said blandly: “The Doctor.” The lanky form was that of

Physician Vilbert, who had been called in by Arabella.

“How is my patient at present?” asked the physician.

“Oh bad—very bad! Poor chap, he got excited, and do blaspeam terribly,

since I let out some gossip by accident—the more to my blame. But

there—you must excuse a man in suffering for what he says, and I hope

God will forgive him.”

“Ah. I’ll go up and see him. Mrs. Fawley at home?”

“She’s not in at present, but she’ll be here soon.”

Vilbert went; but though Jude had hitherto taken the medicines of that

skilful practitioner with the greatest indifference whenever poured

down his throat by Arabella, he was now so brought to bay by events

that he vented his opinion of Vilbert in the physician’s face, and so

forcibly, and with such striking epithets, that Vilbert soon scurried

downstairs again. At the door he met Arabella, Mrs. Edlin having left.

Arabella inquired how he thought her husband was now, and seeing that

the Doctor looked ruffled, asked him to take something. He assented.

“I’ll bring it to you here in the passage,” she said. “There’s nobody

but me about the house to-day.”

She brought him a bottle and a glass, and he drank.

Arabella began shaking with suppressed laughter. “What is this, my

dear?” he asked, smacking his lips.

“Oh—a drop of wine—and something in it.” Laughing again she said: “I

poured your own love-philtre into it, that you sold me at the

agricultural show, don’t you re-member?”

“I do, I do! Clever woman! But you must be prepared for the

consequences.” Putting his arm round her shoulders he kissed her there

and then.

“Don’t don’t,” she whispered, laughing good-humouredly. “My man will

hear.”

She let him out of the house, and as she went back she said to herself:

“Well! Weak women must provide for a rainy day. And if my poor fellow

upstairs do go off—as I suppose he will soon—it’s well to keep chances

open. And I can’t pick and choose now as I could when I was younger.

And one must take the old if one can’t get the young.”

XI

The last pages to which the chronicler of these lives would ask the

reader’s attention are concerned with the scene in and out of Jude’s

bedroom when leafy summer came round again.

His face was now so thin that his old friends would hardly have known

him. It was afternoon, and Arabella was at the looking-glass curling

her hair, which operation she performed by heating an umbrella-stay in

the flame of a candle she had lighted, and using it upon the flowing

lock. When she had finished this, practised a dimple, and put on her

things, she cast her eyes round upon Jude. He seemed to be sleeping,

though his position was an elevated one, his malady preventing him

lying down.

Arabella, hatted, gloved, and ready, sat down and waited, as if

expecting some one to come and take her place as nurse.

Certain sounds from without revealed that the town was in festivity,

though little of the festival, whatever it might have been, could be

seen here. Bells began to ring, and the notes came into the room

through the open window, and travelled round Jude’s head in a hum. They

made her restless, and at last she said to herself: “Why ever doesn’t

Father come?”

She looked again at Jude, critically gauged his ebbing life, as she had

done so many times during the late months, and glancing at his watch,

which was hung up by way of timepiece, rose impatiently. Still he

slept, and coming to a resolution she slipped from the room, closed the

door noiselessly, and descended the stairs. The house was empty. The

attraction which moved Arabella to go abroad had evidently drawn away

the other inmates long before.

It was a warm, cloudless, enticing day. She shut the front door, and

hastened round into Chief Street, and when near the theatre could hear

the notes of the organ, a rehearsal for a coming concert being in

progress. She entered under the archway of Oldgate College, where men

were putting up awnings round the quadrangle for a ball in the hall

that evening. People who had come up from the country for the day were

picnicking on the grass, and Arabella walked along the gravel paths and

under the aged limes. But finding this place rather dull she returned

to the streets, and watched the carriages drawing up for the concert,

numerous Dons and their wives, and undergraduates with gay female

companions, crowding up likewise. When the doors were closed, and the

concert began, she moved on.

The powerful notes of that concert rolled forth through the swinging

yellow blinds of the open windows, over the housetops, and into the

still air of the lanes. They reached so far as to the room in which

Jude lay; and it was about this time that his cough began again and

awakened him.

As soon as he could speak he murmured, his eyes still closed: “A little

water, please.”

Nothing but the deserted room received his appeal, and he coughed to

exhaustion again—saying still more feebly: “Water—some

water—Sue—Arabella!”

The room remained still as before. Presently he gasped again:

“Throat—water—Sue—darling—drop of water—please—oh please!”

No water came, and the organ notes, faint as a bee’s hum, rolled in as

before.

While he remained, his face changing, shouts and hurrahs came from

somewhere in the direction of the river.

“Ah—yes! The Remembrance games,” he murmured. “And I here. And Sue

defiled!”

The hurrahs were repeated, drowning the faint organ notes. Jude’s face

changed more: he whispered slowly, his parched lips scarcely moving:

_“Let the day perish wherein I was born, and the night in which it was

said, There is a man-child conceived.”_

(“Hurrah!”)

_“Let that day be darkness; let not God regard it from above, neither

let the light shine upon it. Lo, let that night be solitary, let no

joyful voice come therein.”_

(“Hurrah!”)

_“Why died I not from the womb? Why did I not give up the ghost when I

came out of the belly? … For now should I have lain still and been

quiet. I should have slept: then had I been at rest!”_

(“Hurrah!”)

_“There the prisoners rest together; they hear not the voice of the

oppressor… The small and the great are there; and the servant is free

from his master. Wherefore is light given to him that is in misery, and

life unto the bitter in soul?”_

Meanwhile Arabella, in her journey to discover what was going on, took

a short cut down a narrow street and through an obscure nook into the

quad of Cardinal. It was full of bustle, and brilliant in the sunlight

with flowers and other preparations for a ball here also. A carpenter

nodded to her, one who had formerly been a fellow-workman of Jude’s. A

corridor was in course of erection from the entrance to the hall

staircase, of gay red and buff bunting. Waggon-loads of boxes

containing bright plants in full bloom were being placed about, and the

great staircase was covered with red cloth. She nodded to one workman

and another, and ascended to the hall on the strength of their

acquaintance, where they were putting down a new floor and decorating

for the dance.

The cathedral bell close at hand was sounding for five o’clock service.

“I should not mind having a spin there with a fellow’s arm round my

waist,” she said to one of the men. “But Lord, I must be getting home

again—there’s a lot to do. No dancing for me!”

When she reached home she was met at the door by Stagg, and one or two

other of Jude’s fellow stoneworkers. “We are just going down to the

river,” said the former, “to see the boat-bumping. But we’ve called

round on our way to ask how your husband is.”

“He’s sleeping nicely, thank you,” said Arabella.

“That’s right. Well now, can’t you give yourself half an hour’s

relaxation, Mrs. Fawley, and come along with us? ’Twould do you good.”

“I should like to go,” said she. “I’ve never seen the boat-racing, and

I hear it is good fun.”

“Come along!”

“How I _wish_ I could!” She looked longingly down the street. “Wait a

minute, then. I’ll just run up and see how he is now. Father is with

him, I believe; so I can most likely come.”

They waited, and she entered. Downstairs the inmates were absent as

before, having, in fact, gone in a body to the river where the

procession of boats was to pass. When she reached the bedroom she found

that her father had not even now come.

“Why couldn’t he have been here!” she said impatiently. “He wants to

see the boats himself—that’s what it is!”

However, on looking round to the bed she brightened, for she saw that

Jude was apparently sleeping, though he was not in the usual

half-elevated posture necessitated by his cough. He had slipped down,

and lay flat. A second glance caused her to start, and she went to the

bed. His face was quite white, and gradually becoming rigid. She

touched his fingers; they were cold, though his body was still warm.

She listened at his chest. All was still within. The bumping of near

thirty years had ceased.

After her first appalled sense of what had happened, the faint notes of

a military or other brass band from the river reached her ears; and in

a provoked tone she exclaimed, “To think he should die just now! Why

did he die just now!” Then meditating another moment or two she went to

the door, softly closed it as before, and again descended the stairs.

“Here she is!” said one of the workmen. “We wondered if you were coming

after all. Come along; we must be quick to get a good place… Well, how

is he? Sleeping well still? Of course, we don’t want to drag ’ee away

if—”

“Oh yes—sleeping quite sound. He won’t wake yet,” she said hurriedly.

They went with the crowd down Cardinal Street, where they presently

reached the bridge, and the gay barges burst upon their view. Thence

they passed by a narrow slit down to the riverside path—now dusty, hot,

and thronged. Almost as soon as they had arrived the grand procession

of boats began; the oars smacking with a loud kiss on the face of the

stream, as they were lowered from the perpendicular.

“Oh, I say—how jolly! I’m glad I’ve come,” said Arabella. “And—it can’t

hurt my husband—my being away.”

On the opposite side of the river, on the crowded barges, were gorgeous

nosegays of feminine beauty, fashionably arrayed in green, pink, blue,

and white. The blue flag of the boat club denoted the centre of

interest, beneath which a band in red uniform gave out the notes she

had already heard in the death-chamber. Collegians of all sorts, in

canoes with ladies, watching keenly for “our” boat, darted up and down.

While she regarded the lively scene somebody touched Arabella in the

ribs, and looking round she saw Vilbert.

“That philtre is operating, you know!” he said with a leer. “Shame on

’ee to wreck a heart so!”

“I shan’t talk of love to-day.”

“Why not? It is a general holiday.”

She did not reply. Vilbert’s arm stole round her waist, which act could

be performed unobserved in the crowd. An arch expression overspread

Arabella’s face at the feel of the arm, but she kept her eyes on the

river as if she did not know of the embrace.

The crowd surged, pushing Arabella and her friends sometimes nearly

into the river, and she would have laughed heartily at the horse-play

that succeeded, if the imprint on her mind’s eye of a pale, statuesque

countenance she had lately gazed upon had not sobered her a little.

The fun on the water reached the acme of excitement; there were

immersions, there were shouts: the race was lost and won, the pink and

blue and yellow ladies retired from the barges, and the people who had

watched began to move.

“Well—it’s been awfully good,” cried Arabella. “But I think I must get

back to my poor man. Father is there, so far as I know; but I had

better get back.”

“What’s your hurry?”

“Well, I must go… Dear, dear, this is awkward!”

At the narrow gangway where the people ascended from the riverside path

to the bridge the crowd was literally jammed into one hot mass—Arabella

and Vilbert with the rest; and here they remained motionless, Arabella

exclaiming, “Dear, dear!” more and more impatiently; for it had just

occurred to her mind that if Jude were discovered to have died alone an

inquest might be deemed necessary.

“What a fidget you are, my love,” said the physician, who, being

pressed close against her by the throng, had no need of personal effort

for contact. “Just as well have patience: there’s no getting away yet!”

It was nearly ten minutes before the wedged multitude moved

sufficiently to let them pass through. As soon as she got up into the

street Arabella hastened on, forbidding the physician to accompany her

further that day. She did not go straight to her house; but to the

abode of a woman who performed the last necessary offices for the

poorer dead; where she knocked.

“My husband has just gone, poor soul,” she said. “Can you come and lay

him out?”

Arabella waited a few minutes; and the two women went along, elbowing

their way through the stream of fashionable people pouring out of

Cardinal meadow, and being nearly knocked down by the carriages.

“I must call at the sexton’s about the bell, too,” said Arabella. “It

is just round here, isn’t it? I’ll meet you at my door.”

By ten o’clock that night Jude was lying on the bedstead at his lodging

covered with a sheet, and straight as an arrow. Through the partly

opened window the joyous throb of a waltz entered from the ball-room at

Cardinal.

Two days later, when the sky was equally cloudless, and the air equally

still, two persons stood beside Jude’s open coffin in the same little

bedroom. On one side was Arabella, on the other the Widow Edlin. They

were both looking at Jude’s face, the worn old eyelids of Mrs. Edlin

being red.

“How beautiful he is!” said she.

“Yes. He’s a ’andsome corpse,” said Arabella.

The window was still open to ventilate the room, and it being about

noontide the clear air was motionless and quiet without. From a

distance came voices; and an apparent noise of persons stamping.

“What’s that?” murmured the old woman.

“Oh, that’s the Doctors in the theatre, conferring Honorary degrees on

the Duke of Hamptonshire and a lot more illustrious gents of that sort.

It’s Remembrance Week, you know. The cheers come from the young men.”

“Aye; young and strong-lunged! Not like our poor boy here.”

An occasional word, as from some one making a speech, floated from the

open windows of the theatre across to this quiet corner, at which there

seemed to be a smile of some sort upon the marble features of Jude;

while the old, superseded, Delphin editions of Virgil and Horace, and

the dog-eared Greek Testament on the neighbouring shelf, and the few

other volumes of the sort that he had not parted with, roughened with

stone-dust where he had been in the habit of catching them up for a few

minutes between his labours, seemed to pale to a sickly cast at the

sounds. The bells struck out joyously; and their reverberations

travelled round the bed-room.

Arabella’s eyes removed from Jude to Mrs. Edlin. “D’ye think she will

come?” she asked.

“I could not say. She swore not to see him again.”

“How is she looking?”

“Tired and miserable, poor heart. Years and years older than when you

saw her last. Quite a staid, worn woman now. ’Tis the man—she can’t

stomach un, even now!”

“If Jude had been alive to see her, he would hardly have cared for her

any more, perhaps.”

“That’s what we don’t know… Didn’t he ever ask you to send for her,

since he came to see her in that strange way?”

“No. Quite the contrary. I offered to send, and he said I was not to

let her know how ill he was.”

“Did he forgive her?”

“Not as I know.”

“Well—poor little thing, ’tis to be believed she’s found forgiveness

somewhere! She said she had found peace!

“She may swear that on her knees to the holy cross upon her necklace

till she’s hoarse, but it won’t be true!” said Arabella. “She’s never

found peace since she left his arms, and never will again till she’s as

he is now!”

Part 1, Chapter 01

Chapter 1 of 53